《Husband》 Chapter 1 Chapter 1 ¡°Vera, let¡¯s divorce, Carlos Monroe said. It was the first time Carlos stepped into the antic after marriage. Vera Monroe¡¯s hands shook with excitement as she held the cup of coffee Carlos¡¯s words caused the scalding coffee to ssh onto her hands, which were severely swollen due to pregnancy. Her hands turned red. Vera seemed not to feel the pain. She humbly greeted, ¡°Mr. Monroe, your coffer¡± Carlos¡¯s pupils contracted. He nced at her hands before looking at her belly. He continued in a low and icy voice. ¡°Averie is back. You shouldn¡¯t be living here anymore¡± Vera swayed. Averie Powell. She could hardly believe it was her again. Carlos had probably long forgotten how Averie had left the country with great fanfare to study abroad after his car ident and subsequenta Vera was the one who had risked everything to marry him and had taken care of him meticulously. Did Vera rush back to reconcile with Carlos after he had taken control of the Monroe Group? Did they think they could treat Vera as though she was never there? Were they abandoning her after they no longer needed her? It was too unfair! Vera¡¯s hands trembled as she touched her belly. She held back tears and breathed in deeply. ¡°But our babies are about to be born!¡± Vera loved Carlos and was willing to divorce. She could give up being his wife, but what about their triplets? Vera was already eight months pregnant. Did Carlos consider them? ¡°I don¡¯t want the children Carlos seemed disgusted. His tone left no room for negotiation. Carlos sounded as though he was throwing away something old, not their children. Vera¡¯s tears welled up. ¡°But they are yours.¡± ¡°Do you think you¡¯re worthy of bearing my children?¡± Carlos nced impatiently at his wristwatch, his tone growing more disdainful. ¡°You¡¯re just a maid. You don¡¯t even know who your parents are or where you came from. You¡¯re fat and stupid. Do you think you¡¯d be my wife just because you¡¯re pregnant!¡± Vera scoffed bitterly. She should have known that was what Carlos thought of her. How ridiculous! Vera endured hundreds of injections and took a lot of medicines and traditional remedies so she could have his children, thus ruining her body. It was why her weight soared to 220 pounds. In the end,
  1. all Vera got
got from him was, ¡°Do you think you¡¯re worthy!¡± Tears ran down her face. Vera hurt so much that she could barely breathe. Even her babies felt her grief and moved around in her. ¡°Hurry up. The driver is waiting.¡± Carlos threw down the boat ticket and credit card and left, his eyes filled with barely restrained impatience. Don¡¯t go¡± Vera chased after Carlos. She couldn¡¯t let her three children be fatherless before they were born. ¡°No! Do Vera didn¡¯t know how long she ran for when a foot d in a high heel kicked her ruthlessly in her belly. Vera screamed and fell. She realized Averie, Carlos¡¯s beloved, had kicked her, Vera tried instinctively to protect her belly, but it still hurt a lot. Blood gushed out, quickly staining her dress red. Her lower body clenched. She was having contractions Were her babies about to be bom? ¡°H¨Chelp my children¡­¡± Vera pleaded. However, Averie smiled maliciously. She stepped on Vera¡¯s belly, uttering a carefully crafted lie, This is what Carlos wants. Neither you nor your *****ds deserve to live. Carlos can¡¯t do it, but I can. Go to hell, fat bhr Averie pressed down with her foot, and Vera fainted from the pain. After some time, Vera was awakened by thick smoke. She was in a sea of fire. mes crackled, ready to engulf her Averie must have set the fire. How merciless they were! They wanted to kill her and the babies so they could be together. Vera thought of her children and touched her belly. It seemed to be smaller. Had she given birth Suddenly, Vera caught sight of the lifeless form of a baby through blurry vision. ¡°My child.. Rage and anguish overwhelmed Vera. More contractions hit her. Vera tried as much as she could, but she couldn¡¯t give birth to the remaining two children, Exhausted, Vera could only close her eyes in despair. As her eyes drifted shut, she glimpsed a tall and dashing figure dashing into the sea of fire, heading straight for her. A gentle and familiar voice sounded in Vera¡¯s car. ¡°Vivian.¡± 1248 Chapter 1 Five years passed in the blink of an eye. The Hiyon International Airport was usually bustling, but today was an exception. A young woman stretchedzily before continuing to walk along the VIP passage. Her hair was done up in a bun, and she wore a in white T¨Cshirt and jeans overall. Tworge suitcases followed her without needing her to maneuver them. There were also two cute children, wearing matching white T¨Cshirts, overalls, and masks, peering curiously outside with their big eyes, surveying the city where they were born. ¡°Vivian!¡± a voice called out. Vera followed the voice and saw an incredibly handsome six¨Cfoot¨Cone man in a well¨Ctailored suit walking toward her with arge bouquet of her favorite pink roses. As Vera was about to wave to him, she was suddenly pushed from behind. ¡°How dare a nobody like you get in my way? The woman not only refused to apologize, but she also looked down on her. Vera found the voice somewhat familiar, She nced toward the woman. Isn¡¯t this Averie Vera thought. ¡°What a bummer!¡® Of all the people she would meet, it had to be her. Vera lowered her mask. Before Vera spoke, Averie froze, staring at the stunning woman in disbelief. Vera had an oval¨Cshaped face, wless skin, and exquisite and perfectly proportionate features. She outshone everyone, even without makeup. How could there be such a beautiful woman! Averie couldn¡¯t resist checking out the rest of her. Vera was five foot five and possessed the perfect hourss figure. She looked sexy simply standing there. Though she was dressed in ordinary clothes, Vera exuded a unique sense of beauty Averie felt devastated. She was now a top¨Ctier celebrity, and always dressed to the nines whenever she went out. She encountered no rivals in thest two years but was ruthlessly overshadowed now Averie¡¯s assistant noticed something was wrong and hurriedly spoke, ¡°Averie, look. Your fan is here¡± Averie¡¯s gaze finally turned toward James Ford, who was walking toward them. She became excited again. She saw how good James looked, so she hurried forward and pushed Vera aside. Averie was about to take the roses from James when James walked past her an and handed the roses to Vera. Averie froze. At that moment, the fans outside the arrival gate started cheering, ¡°All hail, Princess Vivian. Wee to Hiyon, Your Highness¡± They were so loud that their voices echoed in the airport. Averie¡¯s face turned ugly, as though she had swallowed a fly. ¡°Aren¡¯t those fans there to wee her? Where are her fans? she wondered.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Averie red maliciously at Vera¡¯s exquisite face and demanded, ¡°Who the hell is she?? # Chapter 2 Chapter 2 ¡°Alright. That¡¯s enough.¡± Vera smiled, raising her hand to stop the enthusiastic fans. She hugged James¡¯s arm. ¡°Thanks, Jamies¡± Vera had already seen Averie walking away in annoyance out of theer of her eye. Vera scoffed. She thought mockingly. Olst Can¡¯t stand it, Averie? Would you feel worse if you knew the woman who outshone you today was the same one you used to shade and called ¡°Fat b***h¡®?¡® Averie had done well in the entertainment industry over the years. She was a small¨Ctime model from an insignificant firm, relying on Carlos¡¯s support to be a top¨Ctier celebrity. It was too bad for Averie that Vera was back. Vera vowed to make Carles and Averia pay in blood for the way they had treated her and for the death of her innocent oldest son. Vera was no orphan, nor was she the pitiful maid of the Monroe family. She was the beloved daughter of the mysterious and wealthy Ford family Not only did Vera have doting parents, but she also had six brothers who pampered her like a princes James, who came to pick up Vera, was her sixth brother and a business genius. ¡°No need for niceties. We are twins after all¡± Jaimes put his arms around Vera¡¯s shoulders affectionately, Nine years ago, when Vera was seventeen, she was secretly pushed into the sea and couldn¡¯t be found, James was the most anxious of them, searching the world for Vera before finally finding clues of her in Hiyon James was fortunately nearby when Vera was trapped in the fire years ago. He sessfully rescued her and the two children James looked around and asked, ¡°Where are Samuel and Catherine?¡± ¡°Rx. Those two rascals are impossible to lose.¡± Vera¡¯s gaze had been on her two precious children. Samuel Flynn was looking unhappily at Averie with big eyes Please move aside, loser. You¡¯re blocking the way? Since Averie pushed his mother, Samuel decided there was no need to y nice. ¡°What did you call me? Averie demanded. She hated being called old, but the kid was too much. ¡°Loser.¡± Samuel shrugged. ¡°You¡¯re old, and you¡¯re wearing imitation stuff. Do you think you should be called something nice like madam or miss!¡± ¡°You brat. What do you know?¡± Averie was exposed and was furious. She wanted to hit Samuel¡¯s head. Samuel was prepared. He took out a child¡¯s phone, aimed it at Averic, and pointed at the ss outside. ¡°Loser, your fans are watching outside. ¡°How adorable you are. I like you so much!¡± Averie instantly put on a fake smile and reached out to pinch Samuel¡¯s tender little face Samuel dodged. He blinked and taunted, ¡°Mommy told me not to y with strangers¡± A wave of anger coursed through Averie. What a bastard. If I ever run into you again, I won¡¯t let you off easy? she thought, Liule did Averie know Samuel could hear her thoughts. It was an ability he was born with Samuel could hear anyone bad¨Cmouthing him in their minds Samuel rolled his eyes. How could she be so sure I won¡¯t do worse? Catherine Flynn watched Averie saunter toward her fans outside. Her two pigtails bounced as she walked to her brother. ¡°Are you sure she is the evil woman who stepped on Mommy¡¯s belly and wanted to burn us alive?¡± Samuel nodded, ¡°It¡¯s her¡± ¡°Then she¡¯s in big trouble today. Watch me. Catherine took out a small ball from her overalls, muttered a few words like a spell, and then threw it toward the direction of Averia¡¯s luggage cartContent provided by N?velDrama.Org. What followed was almost miraculous. The ball rolled rapidly forward and got caught on one of the wheels. The luggage cart slid to the side and caught Averie¡¯s long silk dress. There was a loud ripping sound. The dress was torn. Averie was about to walk out and greet her fans when her dress vanished, leaving her in her lingerie. Averie only realized it after the cameras from the fans and media started shing. She shrieked and hurriedly shielded herself. James smirked. ¡®Doesn¡¯t she always like being i in the headlines! This will be interesting¡± he mused. ¡°That¡¯s dope. Catherine, did you get better with your curses? Samuel asked. ¡°Samuel, you can¡¯t see. Mom said we can¡¯t see things like that, Catherine responded. Chapter 2 The two children covered each other¡¯s eyes. ¡°You two!¡± Vera hurried over and lectured sternly, ¡°Did you forget what I warned you about!¡± She didn¡¯t want her children to be able to read minds or cast spells. She feared that using those abilities¡® might bring unexpected disasters to them. Unfortunately, everyone at home spoiled the children so much that they did whatever they wanted and never listened to her. ¡°Uncle James, save ust Catherine and Samuel turned to James for support at once. James was still single. He treated his sister¡¯s children as if they were his own. He not only took up the responsibilities of a father but was also protective of them ¡°Alright, Vivian. They¡¯re only five. They¡¯re still kids. It¡¯ll take time to teach them. Besides, didn¡¯t they mess with her for you?¡± James carried a child in each arm, hugging them tightly. ¡°They shouldn¡¯t get involved in the adults¡® business¡± Vera had returned for revenge and didn¡¯t want to bring the children into it. Unfortunately, she and the children couldn¡¯t be separated, so she brought them along Vera¡¯s repeated warnings to wear masks, conceal their identities, and not reveal their abilities were ignored. The Monroe family was based in Hiyen for many years and had umted a lot of connections and influence. Under Carlos¡¯s management, the Monroe Group, in particr, had grown especially powerful in recent years. The Monroe family could rival the Ford family now. Vera didn¡¯t want anything to happen to the children. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll talk to them when we get back. Is that okay?¡± James walked out happily with the two children. ¡°Let¡¯s go! Uncle James will take you somewhere with delicious food to wee you here.¡± Lunch was scheduled at the best restaurant in Hiyon. After the meal, James took the children back home to rest while Vera went alone to the cemetery with more than a dozen bodyguards from the Ford family ¡°Miss Vivian, this is the tomb where Mr. Monroey you to rest. Vera¡¯s gare followed the direction indicated by the leader of the bodyguards and froze. Her breath quickened.¡± Vera did not expect to see a tall figure standing in front of her tombstone. It was Carlos. Why would hee to her grave? Was he there to brag about marrying Averie three monthster! Óã Chapter 3 Chapter 3 A dull pain spread across Vera¡¯s chest. The two scumbags! Wasn¡¯t it enough to kill her and her child? Did Carlos have toe to dance on her gravel Vera signaled the well¨Ctrained bodyguards to spread out and hide while she walked toward the man she hated with every fiber of her being. With each step. Vera¡¯s heart trembled. Her eldest child, who should have been as cute as Samuel and Catherine, had died tragically in the tire.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Vera wanted to rip Carlos into shreds and shove him into the empty grave. Unfortunately, the Moroc family¡¯s bodyguards were standing guard at the foot of the mountain. Her chances of sess were slim, and she might even alert them ¡°I¡¯ll be soon¡­ On the day I marry Averie, I¡¯ll finally be able to¡­ Carlos was gently caressing the photo on the tombstone when he suddenly sensed someone approaching. He turned, piercing Vera with a chilling gaze. Vera froze. Carlos was as noble and handsome as Vera remembered, though he appeared thinner. The contours of his face had deepened, making him look more manly. His temperament remained unchanged. Carlos was as cold and unapproachable as when he first woke up from hisa years ago. Vera had naively thought if she put in enough effort, he would one day return her feelings. However, Carlos was never in love with her. After a few seconds, Vera asked, ¡°Excuse me, is this the grave number 0748?¡± The fire had not only almost killed Vera but also ruined her voice. Her voice was now hoarse and more seductive ¡°No¡± Carlos¡¯s voice, still rich and pleasant, was cold. His gaze never left the tombstone Vera couldn¡¯t resist looking. She caught sight of the inscription ¡°My Beloved Wife, Vera Monroe nee Flynn etched on the tombstone Those words almost blinded her. How scheming must Carlos be to erect such a tombstone after burning his wife and children alive? The blood on his hands hadn¡¯t even dried, yer Carlos busied himself setting up such a memorial to make himself appear like a romantic. ¡°You must love your wife very much, don¡¯t you?¡± Vera spoke through gritted teeth. Carlos¡¯s breath caught. The wound in his heart that had never healed was ruthlessly torn open once again. It hurt so much that he staggered. Even a stranger could tell how much Carlos loved Vera, but he would never be able to say it to Vera. Carlos hated himself for not stopping the sudden fire five years ago. If Vera and the other two children were still alive. Carlos¡¯s phone rang suddenly, bringing him back to reality. The excited voice of his assistant came through the phone. ¡°Mr. Monroe, we¡¯ve finally caught the trail of Dr. Miracle¡­¡± ¡°Good. I¡¯ll be right back.¡± Carlos looked deeply at the photo on the tombstone again. ¡°Vera, don¡¯t worry. I will make sure our child is cured. Vera watched Carlos¡¯s hurried departure from a hidden spot not far away. ¡°Running off tofort your beloved?¡± Vera took out her phone and found that Averie¡¯s PR team had sessfully suppressed the incident at the airport. There was no word of it online. Only ttering airport photos of Averie were released. The entertainmentpany under the Monroe Group was indeed good at sweeping such scandals under the rug It did not matter. The Ford family had built the Hiyon International Airport. Vera not only had scandalous photos of Averie but also evidence of her humiliation from all angles. Vera chose one of them and sent it to Averie¡¯s agent¡¯s phone using an encrypted number. [If you want to get the photos back, bring 200 thousand dors in cash to the cemetery in the south suburb alone or deal with the fallout.] Then, Vera whistled. The Ford family¡¯s bodyguards quickly rushed to her side. ¡°Do it¡± With Vera¡¯s onder, the bodyguards took out small handmade explosive devices and destroyed the eyesore of a tombstone. They dug up the grave and opened the coffin inside. The red scarf that Vera had knitted for Carlosy in the coffin. made It was the first scarf Vera knitted for a man. She was so clumsy that she identally dropped a stitch and made hole. Unfortunately, she realized it only after a few days. Vera kept knitting and unraveling, struggling for months before finally knitting perfect scarf to give to Carlos Carlos never wore it. ¡°Such an ugly color. It looks so tacky¡± He had looked disdainfully at it. Carlos only reluctantly epted it for the sake of his 12:47 PM Chapter 3 mother. There was another item in the coffin. It was a white wedding dress that Vera had always wanted. It was adorned with thousands of fluorescent diamonds. It sparkled brightly in the sunlight during the day and emitted a beautiful blue fluorescence at night. When Vera married Carlos, he was still in aa, so they didn¡¯t hold a wedding. She only wore a simple white dress and went to his bedroom that day After Carlos woke up, the older generation of the Monroe family wanted to hold a bted wedding ceremony for them. Vera immediately set her eyes on that wedding dress, but Carlos mocked her for being fat and said she would never be able to squeeze into it. In the same year, Averie publicly criticized the wedding dress. It seemed that Carlos stuffed whatever he did not want into her grave ¡°Bring the liquor, ordered Veri The leader of the bodyguards thought Vera came to the cemetery to mourn someone, so he brought strong liquor. To boule of alcohol and poured it on the scarf and wedding dress. Then she struck a match and threw it into the coffin. surprise, Vera took the Seeing her once¨Cardent love and hopes of marriage burnt to ashes, Vera turned around. ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± She paused, then added, ¡°Make arrangements for a double grave.¡± Just wait, Vera thought. 1 will have Averie and Carlos lying in the graves of their own making, literally: Vera¡¯s car drove past the car belonging to Averie¡¯s manager when she left the cemetery. The agent was sly and had , ready to catch the ckmailer. However, Vera only wanted to y a trick on Averie. After all, Vera had dug up her own grave and ruined Carlos¡¯s devoted image. Someone had to take the me. No one was more suitable for it than Averie. 0 Chapter 4 Chapter 4 James arranged a very low¨Cprofile ce for Vera and the two children to stay. It was a four¨Cbedroom apartment with two living rooms, located in a mid¨Crange neighborhood. The two children shared one room, am, while James and Vera each had their own room. The remaining room was the study. it of the James didn¡¯t want to squeeze in with them, but his parents had warned him, ¡°If Vivian or the children get a scratch, we¡¯re kicking you out Thus, James had no choice but to stick to them and take care of them. James had bought the entire apartment building. The bodyguards, drivers, and chefs lived in the other apartments. Even the security guards in the neighborhood were reced by the security team from the Ford family to ensure their safety. Vera returned suddenly when James and the two children were eating ice cream happily. Samuel and Catherine became anxious. They didn¡¯t know where to hide the ice cream. James decisively took the remaining ice cream and ran to the bathroom, closing the door. ¡°Mommy! You¡¯re back? The two children approached Vera eagerly, wanting a hug. ¡°Have you been behaving? Vera looked at the cute and handsome face of Samuel. He was a smaller version of Carlos. Vera was grairful that her children could grow up in a loving family and wouldn¡¯t turn into a cold and devious scumbag like Carlos. ¡°You must wear a mask when you are out. You can only take it off at home,¡± Vera couldn¡¯t help but remind them again. Vera¡¯s younger daughter, Catherine, resembled Vera more. Vera wasn¡¯t worried about Catherine. She was more concerned for Samuel, Carlos mus not know about Samuel ¡°Mommy, do we have to wear masks when we go to kindergarten the children asked. They would be going to school next Monday ¡°Just say you have a cold, and keep them on except when you eat.¡± This was the disadvantage of bringing them along. Vera was afraid she would miss something. After all, Carlos was a prominent figure in the business world of Hiyon, and 100 many people knew him. Vera wouldn¡¯t make her children go to such trouble otherwise. Samuel added, ¡°When we eat, we can sit in the corner and face the wall. That way, others can¡¯t n¡¯t spot us.¡± Samuel was not only smart but also meticulous. Vera was reassured to have him take care of Catherine. ¡°I knew you two are the best.¡± Vera scanned the surroundings and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s your uncle?¡± ¡°Vivian, I just got some important news. Before James could destroy the ¡°evidence¡± of the ice cream, he rushed our of the bathroom. He lowered his voice deliberately, ¡°It¡¯s about the Monroe family¡± Vera frowned and let go of the two children. ¡°Go y¡± Then, she went to the study with James. The children saw their serious expressions. After the study¡¯s door closed, Catherine muttered, ¡°Samuel, are they referring to the Monroe family of our scumbag father?¡± Samuel replied, Besides them, who could make Mommy and Uncle James so nervous!¡± Catherine looked at the closed door and poured. ¡°Mommy doesn¡¯t tell us anything¡­¡± ¡°I know how to get around that¡± Samuel raised his eyebrows. He took out a pair of wireless earphones and handed one to his sister. Catherine did not expect Samuel to bug the study while she was pestering James for ice cream. Samuel interrupted before Catherine could speak. ¡°Hush¡± Samuel nced warily at the study. He pulled his sister away to the children¡¯s roo They brand James¡¯s anxious voice through the carpliones. ¡°The Monroe family is tracking your whereabouts, or rather, of Dr. Miracle. But they knew nothing about Dr. Miracle¡± Vera was startled. She thought she had been found Vera studied medicine under a renowned doctor since young. She was already very skillful before dhe fell into the sea and lost her memory. After being rescued by James, Vera worked hard to recover and care for her two frail children. She studied medicine diligently, not expecting herself to be known as someone who could perform miracles. ¡°Why is the Monror family looking for me? Vera asked. 12.47 PM Chapter 4 ¡°To help a child. James replied ¡°A child?¡± Vera frowned. ¡°Whose child?¡± Carlos was the only son of his parents, but he had numerous rtives. The child could belong to any of them James shook his head. ¡°Not sure. I only know it¡¯s a boy about five or six years old. He has been deaf and mute since birth. The Monroe family took him to a lot of doctors, but he couldn¡¯t be cured¡± Vera wanted to say that this was retribution for the Monroe family, but when she heard that the boy was around the same age as Samuel, she couldn¡¯t steel her heart. The child is innocent¡­ ¡°Vivian, you¡¯re not thinking of saving that child, are you?¡± James grew anxious. He interrupted sternly. ¡°You must think it through. Our n has just been set in motion. Once Carlos finds out you¡¯re still alive, what will he do to you and the two children?¡± Carlos was willing to burn them alive then. Now that he was about to marry Averie, he wouldn¡¯t show mercy. Vera¡¯s heart clenched. She sighed. ¡°You don¡¯t know Carlos. He¡¯s a hound. Once he de decides on something, he won¡¯t give up¡± ¡°But I can¡¯t let you risk it¡± James thought and eventually came up with a solution. ¡°Isn¡¯t Ramon your student? Let¡¯s give his information to them¡± Ramon Ford was the son of Vera¡¯s oldest brother and was six years younger than Vera. He showed talent in medicine and studied under Vera. Ramon had learned a lot from her ¡°Didn¡¯t he go to help out in a tribe in Firene! We can¡¯t even reach hurn, Vera replied The Monroe family is powerful. They can find him if they¡¯re hell¨Cbent on it. That¡¯s settled¡± James went quiet. In the end, he couldn¡¯t help voicing his concern, ¡°Vivian, what if the child is Carlos¡¯s b****nd¡± [[ he¡¯s the child of a rtive, Carlos wouldn¡¯t have gone to such lengths to find you.¡± Vera¡¯s face darkened gradually. James couldn¡¯t bear to see her hurt. He covered his mouth. ¡°I should shut my trap. How can Carlos have a b*****d? If he did. Averie would have killed the kid long ago-¡± notion with her fingers. ¡°If he¡¯s Carlos b*****d. I¡¯ll castrate him¡± Vera made a culling motionThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. James instinctively protected his crotch. Hell hath no fury like a woman scorned! At the same time, in the Monroe family¡¯s vi, Carlos sneezed. He had already obtained a rough location of Ramon. He erged the electronic map, divided the area, and ordered, ¡°Go find him. Send out all avable personnel. Spare no effort to find Dr. Miracle¡± ¡°But you are going to take action in three months¡­¡± Adam Parks, Carlos¡¯s assistant, was worried that they would not have enough people then. ¡°It¡¯s still early. Let¡¯s locate Dr. Miracle first. Neil can¡¯t wait any longer, Carlos stated. His son¡¯s condition had been deteriorating. Neil Monroe was born deaf and mute, but now his taste and vision were worsening. The doctors asserted that Neil wouldn¡¯t live his tenth birthday. Carlos refused to ept it. Vera was so kind and adorable. Her son should live a long and healthy life. ¡°Yes, sir¡± Adam immediately went to make arrangements. Before Carlos could rx, he received a call from the cemetery. ¡°Sir, your wife¡¯s grave had been destroyed. Miss Powell¡¯s agent was responsible, but he refused to admit to it. He¡¯s now detained. What should we do, sir?¡± Carlos flew into a rage, especially when he saw the photos of the ruined grave. The fire had consumed everything that belonged to Vera. The wedding dress and the scarf were the only things he had left of her. Averie wouldn¡¯t let it go and sent h sent her agent to destroy it! How bold of her! ¡°Bring him here. And get Averie 100, Carlos demanded Half an hourter, Averie arrived in a hurry She thought Carlos finally remembered her andidst his busy schedule. She was very excited and Carlos threw the photos of Vera¡¯s destroyed grave at her. ¡°Look at what you¡¯ve done?¡± Averie was confused. She looked at the photos and shouted, ¡°Who did that?¡± Avene knew how important Vera was to Garlin, even ugh Vera had died many years ago. No mayer how jealous Averie was, she avoided the topic of Vera. ¡°Sull portending?¡± Carlos¡¯s puze turned to the agril ?????¡± Vera exined hastily. ¡°Someone tookpromising photos of me and lured him to the cemetery¡± 12:47 PM d Chapter 4 ¡°Where¡¯s the evidence?¡± Carlos¡¯s men had checked the agent¡¯s phone, but there was no trace of the so¨Ccalled ckmail Averie panicked. ¡°Carlos, believe me. It¡¯s true.¡± Carlos wrapped his hand around Averie¡¯s neck. ¡°I¡¯ve e warned yo you not to touch Vera¡¯s things. I can raise you to stardom and crush you too!¡± Averic couldn¡¯t breathe. She kept shaking her head, terrified to tears. She did not dare to do something like that, ¡°Haven¡¯t you learned your lesson¡± Carlos¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. He lost control and increased the pressure. Carlos had chosen Averie as a cooperative partner because she saved his and Vera¡¯s only child. He provided Averie with resources, made her into an A¨Clister, and gave her everything she wanted. However, Averie should never assumed she could rece Vera and be his wife. SEND GIFT Chapter 5 Chapter 5 Averie trembled. She spoke with difficulty. ¡°Don¡¯t kill me¡­ Our wedding is in three months¡­ You still need my help to find the mastermind. If Carlos became furious enough to kill, it would mean her death. Averie had to live.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Suddenly, someone knocked on the door. A little head that resembled Carlos p peeked in In a sh, Carlos released Averie before his son saw him. He smiled gently and asked. ¡°Did you miss Daddy, Neil Neil could understand simple words through hip reading. He nodded, revealing a row of cute baby teeth. Using signnguage. Neil signaled to Carlos, Tm hungry ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll eat with you. you, Neil Carlos lovingly picked up his son and headed toward the dining room. Averie leaned weakly against the desk, panting. Thanks to that little b*****d, she didn¡¯t die at Carlos¡¯s hands today. Averie had to work harder on the liule b****d or she would be useless after the wedding. Carlos wouldn¡¯t simply kick her out then. Averie knew too much. Carlos would most likely kill Weric to silence her. Samuel and Catherine went to the kindergarten on Monday. Although they tried to keep a low profile, they still dominated the middle ss for half a day. ¡°Mommy won¡¯t be angry if she knows, right? It¡¯s not like we wanted to Catherine asked. ¡°Unfortunately, we¡¯re simply too likable, Samuel added The two children sighed. ¡°What a weirdo you are! But you¡¯re not only weird, you¡¯re deaf and mute, several voices mocked. The two children saw older children from the senior ss bullying another boy wearing a mask from afar. Catherine recognized the kid. There were only three of them wearing masks in the middle ss. ording to other kids, he was a deaf¨Cmute. The poor boy was surrounded but could only look on tearfully. He couldn¡¯t even shout for help ¡°They¡¯re 100 much¡± Catherine was straightforward like Vers. She rolled up her sleeves and rushed over. ¡°What are you doing? Don¡¯t bully him!¡± The senior¨Css kids weren¡¯t afraid of Catherine. They pushed her when she approached. ¡°Herees another one wearing a mask¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t touch me, or you¡¯ll regret it!¡± Catherine warned angrily. ¡°Is that supposed to scare me?¡± One of the kids was arrogant and pushed Catherine several times. He even made faces at her. But in the next second, the smug boy began screaming and crying in pain. The other kids were scared. They looked at Catherine in fear. Catherine snorted, putting her hands on her hips. ¡°I told you not to hully him. Seared now!¡± Catherine had forgotten what Vera had told her. Samuel quickly ran over. ¡°Get lov, Your teacher is on the way. You¡¯ll get into trouble.¡± Because those kids were up to no good, Samuel could hear their thoughts and knew they were most afraid of their teacher. Sure enough, the senior ss kids fled. Samuel intended to lecture Catherine on using her curses and spells but saw the teary¨Ceyed boy was still frightened, Samuel , ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. It¡¯s okay now* Catherine acted like an older sister and patted the boy on his shoulder. ¡°We¡¯ll protect you from now on. You can sit with us at breaks¡± The boy beamed. He used signnguage to to thank them. ¡°No need to thank u. We¡¯re friends from now on The two children wrote their names on their hands Neil quickly took out has smartwatch. On the screen, it wrote, [Neil Montor, live years old] ¡°Oh¡± When is your birthday? Samuel asked curiously Neil tapped on his watch [April 16 ] Catherine¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°We re all born on the same day. What a concidence!¡± is so the boy could read. Samuel sensed something was was up. I He asked, ¡°Your name is Monroe! Who is your daddy? D Chapter 3 Neil hesitated for a moment. He didn¡¯t want others to know that he was the son of the famous Carlos Monroe Catherine shrugged when Neil refused to answer, ¡°Surely it can¡¯t be Carlos Monroe, right¡± she only knew one person with the samest name, and it was their scumbag father. To their surprise, Neil froze momentarily and nodded Samuel and Catherine were shocked. The three children lower their masks. 3 Neil looked identical to Samuel. They undoubtedly had the same father. Samuel began thinking furiously. They were born on the same day and had the same father. It was most likely that Neil was their oldest brother, whom Vera thought was dead. ¡°What should I do? Should I tell Mom? Samuel wondered. At 3:30 in the afternoon, kindergarten was dismissed. The three children stood together, waiting for their parents to pick them up. Samuel suddenly received a call from Vera, informing him that due to a dy with a meeting at thepany, she might be a bit . Samuel replied, ¡°Sure, Mom¡± It was such a pity. Neil wanted to see Vera when she came to pick them up. However, when Samuel hung up the phone, he realized someone had picked up Neil. ¡°Samuel, is that the car from the Monroe family?¡± Catherine¡¯s gaze was envious. Although Uncle James was very good to them, he wasn¡¯t their daddy. Moreover, Neil told him his daddy was extremely good in him, unlike what their uncles imed. Samuel followed his sister¡¯s gaze and saw Neil being taken away in a trailer, Samuel sensed something was wrong. He used his phone, specially modified by Uncle Jaeden, to analyze the trailer when it drove by. C**p! The license te is fake. Neil is in danger. Samuel thought ¡°Catherine, call Mummy. Tell her I¡¯ve been kidnapped Since Samuel didn¡¯t know how to inform the Monroe family, he had to rely on his sister to notify Mommy ¡°What? Cathenne didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Hurry up!¡± Fortunately, Samuel had installed a mini tracker on Neil¡¯s shoes this afternoon. Mommy could track it and save Neil When Vera received her daughter¡¯s call, she was already in the car, ready to leave. Her mind nearly exploded. Vera abandoned her car for a high¨Cspeed motorcycle and sped off At the same time, Carlos, who was in a meeting, also received a call from his bodyguards ¡°Mr. Monroe, we were dyed by a traffic ident on our way to pick up Mr. Neil and had to take a detour. We just called the kindergarten, but they told us someone has already picked up Mr. Neil¡± ¡°What?¡± Carlos stood up anxious and left the crowded conference room, running toward the door. ¡°Retrieve the surveince near the kindergarten, Find out who took Neil Çú Chapter 6 COUMINT Chapter 6 The leader of the bodyguards was sweating profusely. The surveince cameras have been destroyed, and Mr. Neil¡¯s teacher has fainted¡± ¡°Then block all intersections near the kindergarten. Don¡¯t let any suspicious vehicles leave!¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Carlos hung up the phone, already stepping into the Carlos had kept his son well¨Cprotected for years. No one knew Neil was his son. Yet someone still dared toy a hand on Neil. The fact that they could take Neil from school indicated that it must be done by someone he knew. Who could it be? Frowning furiously, Carlos stepped on the elerator. At the prearranged location, Averie sat in her trailer with a ha sinister smile. She did her nails while waiting for her next performance. She would be fighting bravely to rescue Neil from the kidnappers She had even chosen where she would be injured. Averie had the kidnappers cost their knives with poison, ensuring that her injuries would never fully heal. Averie was certain Carlos would marry her for real after that. ¡°The trailer is about to arrive. Get ready.¡± A woman¡¯s low voice suddenly came through Averie¡¯s earpiece. I¡¯ve done so much to help you. Don¡¯t mess it up. Carlos has already taken action¡­ It was the same lecturing tone. Avene interrupted impatiently. That¡¯s enough. When I be Mrs. Monroe, you¡¯ll benefit too, won¡¯t you?¡± At the same time, two blocks away, Vera spotted the target vehicle. A red dot blinked continuously on her motorcycle¡¯s disy. Her son was inside that trailer. ¡°Stop Vera roared, catching up to it and signaling in the driver. The driver ignored Vera and drove straight toward her. Vera was about to be knocked into a wall by the trailer. She had to slow down quickly. The front of her motorcycle was still grazed by the rear of the trailer, causing her motorcycle to shake violently. Fortunately, Vera¡¯s excellent skills kept the motorcycle steady, preventing it from falling Meanwhile, the trailer had already sped away, disappearing smugly ahead ¡°Damn it¡± Vera cursed. Without any tools with her, she couldn¡¯t force the trailer to stop. Vera tapped the motorcycle¡¯s disy twice, and the nearby map appeared on the screen. Finding a shortcut, Vera decisively turned and sped away. The trailer had shaken off Vera and was about to reach the prearranged location. The kidnappers were ecstatic at the thought of therge ransom they would receive. Suddenly, a motorcycle appeared at the next intersection. The driver was startled but, upon seeing that it was the same motorcycle, didn¡¯t take it seriously. After all, they were in a specially reinforced trailer. They could easily crush the motorcycle. He didn¡¯t expect Vera to stop in front of them and, with a beautiful drift, sped toward them. ¡°Is she fucking crazy?¡± The kidnappers thought Vera was counting death. Right before a collision, Vera suddenly lifted the front of the motorcycle. The motorcycle leaped into the air andnded heavily on the trailer. The front of the trailer deformed under the weight. The windshield shattered, and airbags were deployed. The kidnappers couldn¡¯t do anything as the trailer crashed into the nearest wall. It copsed, and the trailer was stuck. The two kidnappers who were guarding Neil in the back were lying on the ground, dazed. Vera used her helmet to break open the back door. rushed in, and swiftly dealt with the two Neil, who was strapped in the child safety seat, stared wide¨Ceyed at Vera. He was dumbfounded. ¡°Is this his mommy! Has she to save met She in even prettier than the photos in Samuel¡¯s phone¡® Neil thought. ¡®Samuel How are your Are you hurt Vera rushed anxiously toward Neil, her voice trembling- As Vera had predicted, the kidnappers made sure to keep her son well¨Cprotected so they could ask for a higher ransom. They even used such a luxurious trailer. That was why Vera dared to take such drastic action to force the trailer to stop. Vera quickly unbuckled Neil from his seat, checking him out. Only then did she brave a sigh of relief and embrace her so You scared Mommy to death, Samuel¡± Vera¡¯s eyes tumed red, and tears fell. Ned¡¯s heart ached His mother lord Samuel so much. Since Neil looked like Samuel, his mother would love him to, right? Neil opened his mouth, wishing he could shout ¡°Mummy¡± like Samuri, but all that came out weir¨Cba¡® snu ¡£ Chapter 6 So. Neil wiped away Vera¡¯s tears with his tiny hands. Vera noticed something was wrong with her son. Her heart tightened. Thinking he was afraid, Vera hugged him trailer. It was still dangerous. They needed to leave immediately. tightly and jumped out of the When they came out, the driver and the kidnapper in the passenger¡¯s seat approached her, knives in their hands. ¡°Put the spare your life, one of them told her. e child down, and we¡¯ll ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Samuel. Hold onto Mommy tightly Vera reassured her son sofily. Her eyes were fixed on the two kidnappers as she slowly backed away. She freed a hand to reach into the trailer, remembering leaving her helmet in the rear of the trailer. ¡°Come on. Be good. Give us the child, and you can go.¡± One kidnapper tried coaxing Vera, while the other lunged at her unexpectedly, Luckily, Vera was prepared and hurled her helmet at the assant, sending him crashing to the ground. But the one who spoke nicely managed to sh Vera¡¯s arm. A sudden, intense pain coursed through Vera¡¯s body. She trembled, quickly using her other hand to hold her son while kicking the other kidnapper. Perhaps because Vera was injured, the kidnapper only stumbled back Enraged, the kidnapper raised the knife and pounced at Vera. Vera was weakened and couldn¡¯t put up much resistance. She nced at her wound and noticed it was turning ck. The knife was coated with poison. As the knife drew closer, Vera realized there was no avoiding it. She turned her back to the kidnapper. She couldn¡¯t let her child be harmed. There was a scream. The kidnapper was kicked to one side Vera rxed. James and the bodyguards must have found her. She turned hastily, only to see Carlos¡¯s handsome and sinister face. COMMENT Chapter 7 Chapter 7 Vera jolted. She could hardly stand. If Neil wasn¡¯t clinging tightly to Vera, she might have dropped him. What Vera feared most came true. Carlos had discovered her son, and now he hade in take him away. What should she do? Despair and desperation gripped her. Vera froze. ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± Carlos recognized Vera as the woman he had seen at the cemetery- Carlos did not expect to see her here today. Carlos had investigated and discovered Averie did not have the guts to destroy Vera¡¯s grave. The other possible suspect was Vera. Only she was there at that time. But what grudge did she have against Vera? Why did she destroy Vera¡¯s graver Carlos thought. Carlos hurried forward, grabbi grabbing Vera¡¯s wrist to de to demand an exnation. He identally touched the wound on n her arm. Vera gasped in pain. She had somemon medicines on her motorcycle, but unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t get them now. ¡°Are you injured?¡± Carlos noticed Vera¡¯s pale face and dark lips, his cold voice sounding concerned. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business¡± Vera only wanted to leave with her child. Although she did her best to hide her son¡¯s face, his profile resembled Carlos Vera couldn¡¯t afford to risk it. She didn¡¯t want to stay there anymore. ¡°Hold on,¡± Carlos reached out so Hop Carlos had noticed the child a long time ago. Neil looked just like him. Why Vera deliberately hiding the child¡¯s face from him? Were there two groups trying to kidnap his son today! ¡°Is this your child: Give him to met Carlos ordered domineeringly, reaching out to take him away. Vera¡¯s heart almost leaped out of her throat. She kicked out swiftly. If not for Carlos¡¯s quick reflexes, he would be on the ground in pain. Vera had aimed for his crotch! Still, Vera¡¯s foot connected painfully with his inner thigh While Carlos was in pain, Vera rushed out with Neil. ¡°Help! They¡¯re child traffickers. They want to take my son from me.¡± Vera¡¯s shouts were effective. Several people at the intersection stopped and looked at them. However, Carlos¡¯s bodyguards were not to be underestimated. They not only captured the injured Vera but also dispersed the gathering crowd. ¡°Stay away! Monroe Group is conducting business here.¡± The onlookers scattered the moment they heard it was the Monroe Group. Vera was brought back to Carlos. Vera didn¡¯t dare to look at Carlos¡¯s sullen face. She heard his loud breathing and could tell how furious he was. Vera¡¯s hands grew cold. This is it. 1 haven¡¯t settled my score with him and avenge myself, but my son and Lare exposed, Vera thought. ¡®Damn it, James. What the hell is he doing? Why it he and the bodyguards taking so long! men can¡¯te in? Samuel sighed. ¡°Dad has blocked all the intersections near the kindergarten. Uncle¡¯s men He was able to see where Vera and Neil were on his phone. When they stopped, Samuel activated the program designed by his Uncle Jarden, hacked into the surveince with a single tap, and realized Vera and Neil were intercepted by his scumbag father. ¡°What should we dor Will our scumbag father hurt Mommy?¡± Catherine was almost in tears. She shook Samuel¡¯s arm. ¡°Samuel, think of something.¡± Samuel was also worried. Suddenly, he noticed a tram of bodyguards from the Monroe family approaching them. An idea struck hun. Samuel hurriedly whispered something to Catherine, pulled down his mask, and walked toward those bodyguards. ¡°Bring her luar) I want to interrogate herf With Carlos¡¯s exposed, Carlos suddenly received a call from the leader of the bodyguards. ¡°Mr. Neil has been found. He¡¯s in the kindergarten, ying with the new s?nute¡± 12:47 PM Chapter 7 The leader even sent a photo to reassure Carlos. Carlos¡¯s heart softened when he saw Neil¡¯s smiling face. Vera escape. ized the opportunity, broke free from the bodyguards, and took her son back She felt drained but was relieved that she and her son could I¡¯m sorry, I made a mistake¡± Carlos rubbed Neil¡¯s head, but his apology was distant and cold. However, it was already rare for him. Vera had lived with Carlos for several years and had never heard him apologize. ¡°Are you crazy! How can you mistake your child? My son has autism and hates contact with strangers. What if you scared him?¡± Vera couldn¡¯t help but berate furiously. She also made up a reason so the astute Carlos wouldn¡¯t be suspicious. ¡°But since I kicked you, let¡¯s consider it even. Please stay away from my son in the future.¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Vera tried to leave, but Carlos stopped her again. ¡°What else do you want?¡± She was about to lose her temper. Carlos¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°You¡¯re injured. My people will take you to the hospital. With that, he left, leaving a bodyguard and a car behind. Carlos issuedmands, and others had to obey. ¡°Madam, this way, please, the bodyguard spoke politely to Vera Vera knew that Carlos wasn¡¯t kind¨Chearted. He probably wanted the bodyguard to find out information about her. Vera refused, ¡°No need. My family is here. You can leave Vera looked up and saw James finally arriving. She copsed weakly into James¡¯s arm ¡®s arms. With thest bit of strength. Vera told him the antidote and pointed to the trailer where her son was kidnapped. They had to find out who was responsible. James sent someone to get the antidote. When he was about to carry Vera to the car, he smelled something wrong. He looked at the trailer and saw The gasoline on the ground. James shouted, ¡°Run!¡± Suddenly, the trailer exploded. SEND GIFT Chapter 8 Chapter 8This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. James didn¡¯t hesitate. He turned his back to the explosion, shielding his sister and nephew. ne was injured. Their bodyguards saw what happened and quickly ran over, using explosion¨Cproof umbres to protect them. Fortunately, no one was However, Neil, having experienced so much in a short time, was frightened and cried continuously Jamesforted Neil while administering the antidote to his sister. Then he took them to the hospital. Vera¡¯s antidote was very effective. She woke up shortly after arriving at the hospital and was found to be okay. The wound on her arm was not deep and would heal in two weeks. Once Neil saw that his mommy was okay, he stopped crying. With Vera holding andforting him. Neil quickly started giggling. James, however, was almost scared out of his wits. Their parents couldn¡¯t know, of course, James considered it and made a call to his elder brother. ¡°Let Ramone to Hiyon as soon as possible. I¡¯m afraid something else may happen¡± It would be handy to have another doctor like Ramon around. Their oldest brother naturally had a way to contact his son. He had a walkie¨Ctalkie to stay in contact with family wherever he went James!¡± Vera shouted abruptly, James hung up the phone hurriedly and entered the hospital room. ¡°Both of you are staying under observation here today, no arguments¡°¨C Vera asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Catherine! ne? Why don¡¯t I see her? I called her, but her phone is off James wa was in shock, thinking he had lost his niece. Then, he remembered, ¡°Catherine called me and said she went off with the Monroe family¡¯s kid to y ¡°What?¡± Vera became so anxious she almost jumped out of the hospital bed. She had just rescued her son from Carlos, but now her daughter was at Removing her IV needle, Vera rushed out of bed, not even bothering to put on shoes, James pushed Vera back into bed. ¡°Calm down.¡± Vera shook her head. ¡°How can I calm down? Don¡¯t you know who Carlos is? He has an illegitimate child now. What if he discovers Catherine is¡­ I have to go get her back!¡± Vera had been injured and poisoned and focused on her son¡¯s safety just now She neglected the fact that Carlos had an illegitimate child. Now that Vera had calmed down, it hit her. The only reason Carlos would leave work during office hours was for his biological son. Moreover, Carlos mistook Neil for Samuel, so they had to look incredibly alike. Vera checked Averic¡¯s medical records a few days ago. When Averie was abroad, she had an abortion, but there was no record of childbirth. This mrant Carlos was with another woman around the time she gave birth. ¡°If someone has to go get Catherine, it should be me. You can stay in the hospital. James¡¯s anitude was firm Meanwhile, Catherine, who was in the Monroe residence for the first time, had already toured the vi with Samuel. She was treated as an esteemed guest, with meticulous and attentive service to ensure she felt at home ¡°Do you like it here? Carlos asked affectionately as he sat beside Catherine. Sumusel, on the other hand, seemned neglected. ¡°Yes, Mr. Monroe. The snacks are delicious Catherine happily nodded. If she had known her dear daddy would be so good to her, she would have visited him HIDDIET. ¡°Eat slowly. They¡¯re all yours¡± Seeing jam smeared on Catherine¡¯s lips, Carlos grabbed a tissue and carefully wiped her mouth. He took great care to ¡°Thank you¡± Callerine tilted her little head and nced sneakily at Carlos. He was just like a bigger version of her brother. He didn¡¯t seem fierce. Carlos was also tall and big, like the magician who could conjure delicious treats for her, along with dolls and toys. ¡°You¡¯re such a good girl¡± Carlos lovingly stroked Catherine¡¯s soft hair, his eyes tearing up Carlos was stunned when he brst saw Catherine. Her tiny eyebrows and facial features were almost identical to Vera¡¯s Vera had been pregnant with three children, and ording to the ultrasound, our of them was a daughter. Carlos had fantasized countless times about how adorable and clingy their daughter would be. Haven secretly practiced tying a girl¡¯s hair and imagined braiding their daughter¡¯s hair every day Moreover, Catherine was exacly five years old. Even more surprising was that she had the same name as Vera. If their daughter were still alive, Chapter 8 she would probably look like her. Samuel suddenly coughed. Catherine came back to her senses. She was so engrossed in eating that she forget the task her brother entrusted to her Catherine smiled sweetly at Carlos. ¡°Where is Neil¡¯s mommy. Mr. Monroe? Is she not at home?¡± Carlos¡¯s eyes darkened. The wound in his heart ached again. He forced a smile after a while. ¡°She went somewhere very far away¡± Catherine nced in Samuel¡¯s direction and continued. ¡°When will shee back?¡± Carlos felt his pain worsening. ¡°She didn¡¯t say¡± He regretted deeply not exining his ns to Vera and instead said many hurtful things to her. Vera must have diedting him. ¡°She didn¡¯t say?¡± Catherine scratched her little head, unsure of what to ask next. She thought slightly and went on. ¡°You can call her and ask Carlos merely smiled. He could only see Vera in his dreams now, but even then, Vera would turn her back angrily on him. Samuel blinked quickly at Catherine. He would have asked those questions if he weren¡¯t pretending to be Neil. Their scumbag dad was extremely good at lying. He was the one who told the evil woman to burn them and their mommy alive, yet he was pretending now, ¡°Is Neil¡¯s mommy pretty! Do you have her plioro? Do you like her? Do you treat her well? When did she leave? Have you looked for herf¡± Catherine, sprouted a series of questions, sturing at Carks with beautiful eyes that resembled Vera¡¯s, eagerly y awaiting his answers- For a moment, Carlos even felt like Vera was interrogating him. Vera had loved him so much and gave everything for him. Why did he mistreat her when she was alive? Carlos had even asked for a divorce before she died. He was responsible for the anguish Vera had feli Çú Chapter 9 Chapter 9 The servants standing by were so nervous that they held their breaths. It was a taboo to mention Vera. An old servant had mentioned her once, and he was never seen again. Today, their ¡°reckless little guest kept talking about Vera, but Carlos wasn¡¯t angry.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°She¡­ Emotions surged within Carlos, He swallowed. In the end, he only said. ¡°She is very beautiful¡­¡± ¡°How beautiful¡± Is she as beautiful as me!¡± Catherine blinked, pointing to her chubbytle face, smiling innocently and brightly. Coincidentally, the servants turned on the lights as it was growing dark. Carlos was momentarily caught between illusion and reality. He felt a though Vera was sitting right before him. He reached out excitedly, wanting to grasp the ghost that haunted his dreams but caught nothing There was only Catherine ¡°Who is your mommy?¡± Carlos asked again, unwilling to give up Catherine had told him her mother was a beauty when he asked previously. It wasn¡¯t the answer Carlos wanted To his surprise, Catherine seemed a bit annoyed this time. ¡°Mr. Monroe, why do you keep asking about my mommy? Are you trying to pursue her! You can¡¯t do that. I already have a daddy¡± Carlos couldn¡¯t help feeling angry and amused. He rubbed Catherine¡¯s head. Why were children so mature nowadays? ¡°Mr. Monroe, you haven¡¯t answered my question.¡± Catherine wanted to know if her daddy also loved her mommy hit was important to her and her mommy. Catherine¡¯s soft and gentle voice made her question seem cute and innocent. Carlos smiled and asked in return, ¡°Does your daddy love your mommny ¡°Of course. Daddy said he would die for Monuny,¡± Catherine answered seriously. Her Uncle James had always said their ideal father should do that. But Catherine didn¡¯t understand why her answer drew sneaky grins from the servants. ¡°Really?¡± Carlos was inexplicably annoyed. He was curious about the father of such a mischievous little garl Just then, the butler rushed in. ¡°Mr. Monroe, Miss Flynn¡¯s parent is here.¡± A few well¨Ctrained bodyguards dressed in suits barged in after him. They emanated a murderous aura. A tall and handsome man stood at the front exuding elegance and nobility. ¡°Unc¨CCatherine almost blurted out the word ¡°Uncle,¡± but she stopped herself and called out, ¡°Daddy¡± They had agreed that the children would address James as ¡°Daddy¡± before others. Carlos felt irritated seeing Catherine jumping happily off the couch and waving at the man. It was as if his beloved treasure was taken from him. ¡°Little troublemaker! Why did youe to someone else¡¯s house e without permission¡± James quickly bent down, hugging his niece. He thought of how anxious Vera was and couldn¡¯t resist reprimanding Catherine. She was too bold. How could shee to a stranger¡¯s house without her consent? Catherine bowed her head and pouted. I¡¯m sorry. She had done it to save her mommy and Neil. If it weren¡¯t for Samuel taking a risk and impersonating Neil, how would her mommy and Neil escape? Catherine had toe to the Monroe family. If Samuel was exposed, she could save Samuel using her curses. Catherine wouldn¡¯t admit that she came to see her daddy. ¡°I was the one who invited Catherine Carlos waved off his bodyguards and stared coldly at James. How could James bear to scold Catherine when she was so adorable! ¡°I didn¡¯t agree to it, Mr. Monroe, James retorted As Vera had instructed James repeatedly to leave when he had Catherine, he turned to leave the man who almost killed Vera after stating coldly. ¡°T don¡¯t want this to happen agatti ¡°Mr. Monroe¡± Catherine called out at the same time. James halted, looking puzzledly at Catherine Could Catherine out bear to part with the murderer after spending two hours with him? Was it because they were rted by blood¡± James softened his your ¡°Catheter, what do you want to tell me?¡± Catherine did not want to leave. She had a pleasant time with her daddy. However, Samuel told Cyfferine their mother would find out if she didn¡¯t go back to help Neal soon Samuel had exined much to Catherine, but she couldn¡¯t understand. She only knew that the consequences would be severe. So, Catherine 12 12:47 PM Chapter 5 grabbed Carlos¡¯s hand and said. ¡°Bye, Mr. Monroe. Thank you for your hospitality¡± Carlos saw Catherine¡¯s reluctance and was consumed with a desire to take her from James. However, Carlos suppressed the impulse, not wanting to frighten Catherine. Just entered the ¡°Catherine, it¡¯s good to be polite, but it¡¯s not necessary for some scum. Even though James¡¯s voice grew softer, Averie, who had ju room, heard it. Averie had carefully nned the kidnapping, but she gained nothing in the end. She med those who executed the n. Fortunately, they assured her no one would trace it back to her. Only then did she feel relieved. Averie seized the moment to drop by when Carlos wasforting the little bastard to show she cared too. She didn¡¯t expect there would be outsiders. It was great. After all, Carlos and her were a loving couple in front of others. Who are you calling scum! Make yourself clear!¡± Averie assumed the role of of the house, making James even more disgusted. If James weren¡¯t holding Catherine, he would have dealt with them. Suppressing his anger, James sneered. 1 misspoke. Calling some people cum¡® would be letting them off too lightly¡± ¡°You!¡± Averie was so angry that she wanted to p James. When she saw James¡¯s face, she remembered him as the handsome guy she encountered at the airport who deliberately embarrassed her. ¡°Averie, do not be rude to guests,¡± Carlos reprimanded Averie because Catherine was frightened. Catherine shrank into James¡¯s arms when she saw Averie, making Carlos¡¯s heart ache. ¡°Carlos!¡± Averie felt aggrieved. She grabbed Carlos¡¯s arm and spoke coquettishly. ¡°He tricked me at the airport and even took indecent photos of me. You can¡¯t let him go. You have to punish him¡± COMMINT Chapter 10 Chapter 10 However, Carlos¡¯s reaction was beyond Averie¡¯s expectations. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense if yo you don¡¯t have evidence¡± Carlos freed his arm expressionlessly. Avere could see the disdain in his eyes.. James snorted coldly. He didn¡¯t want to look at either of them a anymore and lett briskly with Catherine Carlos saw Catherine waving goodbye to him and ran after them. He insisted James bring back several boxes of pastries and toys that Catherine liked. Averie stomped her foot in frustration. She grabbed a nearby servant and asked sharply, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why did Carlos care so much about the girl: The servants assumed Averie would marry into the family eventually and spilled everything Averie was irritated by their recount. She had apanied Carlos for many years but couldn¡¯t bepared to Vera. Now, she even lost to a little Suddenly, Avene understood why Carlos cared so much about that girl. The girl was a spitting image of Vera, of course. As Averic was about to instruct the servants, she felt a shadow boom over her. Carlos had returned. ¡°Who let you in?¡± Carlos demanded. Even though they were affectionate in public, Carlos never allowed Averie to move in with them. He even forbade her from stepping into the vi usually ¡°1¡­¡°. Averie grew frightened when Carlos dismissed the servants Carlos was affectionate and considerate publicly but cold and ruthless in private ¡°I heard something happened to Neil, so I took a leave from the crew ine and see him¡± Averie said, looking around worriedly. ¡°Where¡¯s Neil Samuel had naturally hidden himself. If James w him, he would have confronted Carlos. ¡°He¡¯s fine¡± Carlos wasn¡¯t concerned about Neil hiding. Neil was friendly with familiar people but was reluctant to interact with strangers. The fact that Catherine became friends with Neil in one day showed how much Neil liked her. Neil had good taste. ¡°Oh. That¡¯s a relief, then Averie smiled awkwardly. However, she still wanted to show off after all the effort she had put in. ¡°Carlos, you don¡¯t know how worried I was when I heard about Neil. When he was just born.¡± Averie intended to make Carlos recall how he owed her for saving Neil. However, Carlos pinned her with an icy re. Averie was forced to drop the topic. ¡°It¡¯s good that he¡¯s okay. F¡¯ll leave now¡± As Averie stood up, she noticed a small figure opening the door and walking toward them Averie lost interest in faking concern for the little bastard. She reminded Carlos instead, ¡°Our wedding dress and suit will be delivered tomorrow, When do you have time for a fitting?¡± ¡°I will inform you¡± Carlos waved impatienily. That wedding dress Vera loved had been burnt. Though Carlos had no interest in the wedding, he still needed to show off how affectionate they were. The wedding fitting tomorrow was mainly for publicity. ¡°Okay¡± Averie hadn¡¯t left yet when she heard a loud bang as a door mmed closed. She looked toward the little bastard, but he was already Samuel leaned against the door of the guest room, clenching his fists in anger, He had deliberately made Catherine ask Carlos many questions. Although Carlos sidestepped the questions and changed the topic, Samuel did not hear his father¡¯s thoughts. It meani Carlos wasn¡¯t irredeenuble, Samuel saw how affectionate Carlos was toward Catherine. His father didn¡¯t seem to be pretending, Samuel even thought the fire five years ago could be an ident. However, after Catherine and James left, Samuel overheard Carlos and Averie discussing wedding attire. Samuel snorted What a gullible idiot he was. If his scumbag father and the evil woman weren¡¯t in cahoots, why would they unt their affection openly, even inviting a world¨Cfamous designer to design a wedding dress for them? When his mommy married his scumbag father, there was no wedding, not to mention a wedding dress. Samuel refused to get in the bathtub when it was time for a bath at night and insisted Carlos bale im. The servants had no cluice but to fetch Carlos, who arrived promptly ¡°Why do you need Dad to bathe you today when you can do it yourself?¡± Carlos eventually understood when he noticed Samuel was umumicative and pouting and sulking ¡°Is it because Dad doted on Catherine and made you jealous! Silly boy. Dad can dote on you every day. 12:48 PM Chapter 10 Carlos had just learned that Catherine¡¯s father was James Ford, the sixth son of the mysterious Ford Family from Meyburn. There was no information online about James¡¯s marriage and his five¨Cyear¨Cold daughter. Catherine did not resemble James Carlos couldn¡¯t help. but suspect Catherine wasn¡¯t James¡¯s child James¡¯s hostility puzzled Carlos the most. Carlos couldn¡¯t recall when he offended James. Even if Carlos had taken away a few business deals from the Ford family in the past, it was just the usual businesspetition and shouldn¡¯t have made james resent him. ¡°The water is warm enough. Get in, Carlos told Neil after he adjusted the water temperature again. However, Samuel secretly grabbed a bag of itching powder while signaling Carlos to hand him the bath bomb, When Carlos turned around, Samuel swiftly wet the itching powder and vigorously sprinkled it on him. The itching powder was a patented invention by Ramon and worked exceptionally well, especially when it came into contact with water. Carlos would itch for three days without an antidote. Samuel wanted to see how his scumbag dad would try on his wedding attire this way. Samuel snorted. He held in hisughter as he sshed water on Carlos to ensure the itching powder would mix well. Carlos felt something wrong after the first ssh and turned around in annoyance. Before Carlos could send Samuel, he noticed the smile on Samuel¡¯s Care Carlos¡¯s heart softened instantly. Despite the increasing itchiness on his back, Carlos resisted the urge to scratch and engaged in a yful water fight with his son. However, Carlos underestimated the itching powder. He couldn¡¯t bear it after half a minute and started scratching vigorously. Samuel covered his mouth, afraid he would burst intoughter if he didn¡¯t. Samuel even secretly took a picture of Carlos scratching himself and sent it to Catherine so she could enjoy it, too.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. LIND GUT Chapter 11
bel for="g14300-name" ss="grunion-fieldbel name">Name(required) bel for="g14300-email" ss="grunion-fieldbel email">Email(required) bel for="g14300-website" ss="grunion-fieldbel url">Website bel for="contact-formment-g14300-message" ss="grunion-fieldbel textarea">Message Test Chapter 11 Catherine sneaked into the bathroom when no one was noticing and looked at the photos sent by Samuel. She couldn¡¯t helpughing. ¡°Why did Samuel take such a picture of Dad¡± But still, Dad looks handsome.¡± Catherine only knew her father doted on her. ¡°Why did my uncles talk about him badly if he is good¡± She thought of how her Uncle James threw away all the pastries and toys her daddy gave her and felt heartbroken. There was nothing wrong with those. Why did her uncle have to throw them away? Catherine sent a voice message to Samuel (I¡¯m keeping watch here. Samuel, be careful With that. Catherine left the bathroom and returned to Vera and Neil. Catherine didn¡¯t dare to tell Samuel about Mommy¡¯s injury, afraid he would worry. She nned to talk about it at the kindergarten tomorrow. ¡°Mommy, does your wound still hurt! Let me blow on it. Catherine blew on wound. Neil also imitated her. It doesn¡¯t hurt Vera hugged the two children affectionately and kissed them, After putting the two children to sleep, Vera left the children¡¯s room quietly ¡°James, let¡¯s change the kindergarten for the children.¡± Samuel was kidnapped on the first day. Vera did not dare to send the children back. Moreover, Carlos¡¯s illegitimate son was also in that kindergarten. She did not want her children to have any connection with the Monroe family. ¡°Okay¡± James also thought the same, but transferring schools took time. He suggested, ¡°Let the children stay with us for the next few days.¡± ¡°By the way, have you found the kidnappers who took Samuel Vera hated them with a passion. What kind of crazy person would target a child? Neil was so frightened he hadn¡¯t spoken all night. ¡°Those kidnappers disappeared, and their vehicle was blown up. There are no clues currently James felt that the kidnapping was not directed at their family. In any case, it was strange. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Vivian: I will find out the truth¡± Afterforting Vera, James sent her off to rest. She had been through a lot and was tired he middle In the of the night, lightning shed, followed by thunder. Vera woke up instantly, put on her clothes, and ran to the children¡¯s room without slippers. Her children had been afraid of thunder since they were young. They would cry if there were no adults around. Vera turned on the light and saw the children cuddling together, shivering tearfully, looking very pitiful ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Mommy is here Vera hugged the children andforted them patiently. But tonight¡¯s weather seemed to set against them. The persistent thunder even woke James, who was sleeping soundly. He rushed over to check on the children. Such weather was difficult for both children and parents. help soothe the children. James, feeling sorry that Vera was injured, wanted to help However, the children were unwilling to leave their mommy¡¯s embrace and clung to her top. When James touched them, they would start bawling Their reaction made James wonder if he had imagined how close the children were to him. ¡°Be good! Your mommy is hurt. Let Uncle hug you¡± James forcefully hugged the children, and Vera quicklyforted them. They finally settled reluctantly in James¡¯s arms, grumbling unhappily Neil, in particr, would open his eyes to see if Vera was still there. Vera¡¯s heart ached even more for Neil. Little did she know that Samuel was shivering on the big bed in the Monroe family¡¯s vi, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. I¡¯m not afraid. I am a man¡­¡± Samuel chanted. However, with each p of thunder, his fear would grow. Samuel began to sob pitifully. If his mommy and uncle were here, they would hug andfort him instead of leaving him alone, Samuel disliked Neil¡¯s big,fortable bed. Without his mother¡¯s presence, it felt so unfamiliar and terrifying. Samuel wailed. He wanted to go home. He luted it there. When the thunder seemed to stop, Samuel wiped away his tears. He thought about looking for hin yuag father. But he was furious when he thought about how Carlos had punished him for his little trick. Samuel did not want to see his father. There wasn¡¯t even a photo of his mommy in such arge vi. Was it wrong of him to mess with his scumbag fathert The thunder returned, louder than ever. Terrified, Samuel burst into tears. Just as he was about to call for his mommy, a pair ofrge hands huggest him gendy. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Neil Daddy is here¡± Chapter 11 Samuel stared nkly at Carlos, unable to believe his dad hade. However, Samuel had his pride. He tried pushing his father away. But his father was stronger and Samuel couldn¡¯t budge him at all. He had to give up. Carlos¡¯s chest was too hard. His hug was ufortable, and he didn¡¯t know how tofort Samuel, Carlos even spoke coldly and harshly¡­. However, Samuel didn¡¯t have a choice now. He had to make do and get over the thunderstorm first. After a series of thunders, Samuel waited for a while, making sure there would be no more. Only then did he struggle to wriggle out from Carlos¡¯s embrace. He had just moved away when Carlos pulled him back into his arms. Samuel was so agitated that he wanted to swear.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°Neil, are you angry because Daddy punished you tonight?¡± Carlos felt sorry for him and rubbed Samuel¡¯s hands. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Samuel snorted silently. How could Carlos still pretend to be good? ¡°Daddy just wants you to remember that it is wrong to y tricks on others.¡± Carlos regretted smacking Neil¡¯s hands with the ruler, but he had to teach him a lesson. Otherwise, Neil would suffer a lot when he entered society. ¡°Neil¡­¡± There were tears in Carlos¡¯s eyes. He had to educate his son, but would Vera me him? Samuel held his breath and strained his cars to listen to Carlos¡¯s thoughts. Strangely, he didn¡¯t hear anything at all. Could it be that his father had punished him for his own good¡® The thunder seemed to have stopped. Samuel yawned wearily and quickly fell asleep Carlos, however, slept lightly, dreaming of Vera and Catherine. Suddenly, Carlos was awakened by a voice in his car. ¡°Monumy!¡± COMMINI Chapter 12 Chapter 12 Carlos was astonished. He thought he had misheard, but after listening carefully again, he realized that his son was indeed calling for his mommy. ¡°Neil, you can talk now!¡± Excited, Carlos shook his son gently awake, hands trembling as he held Neil¡¯s face. ¡°Say it again.¡± Samuel was in despair. He swore silently. How could he talk in his sleep! He never did that at home. What should he do? Besides staring foolishly an Carlos, Samuel couldn¡¯t think of any way to bluff his way through ¡°Neil, try again. Say Mommy Carlos, unwilling to give up, encouraged persistently. Samuel could only open his mouth silently. When pushed, he started crying. ¡°Get the doctor,¡± Carlos ordered. A servant quickly went to fetch the family doctor staying in the guest room. Samuel felt anxious, Wouldn¡¯t the doctor expose his rase? He pretended he needed to pee and hurried to the bathroom Sweating profusely, he took out his phone and wondered who to ask for help when he unexpectedly dialed Ramon¡¯s mumber. Samuel answered in a quiet voice. ¡°Ramon, save me. It¡¯s urgent¡­. The doctor arrived quickly. Samuel also came out of the bathroom ¡°I heard him saying Mommy. Please check him out quickly, Carlos said. The doctor didn¡¯t believe him. He had been taking care of Neil since birth. How could he not know about Neil¡¯s condition? However, the doctor couldn¡¯t refute Carlos. He had to examine Neil. Samuel¡¯s heart still raced despite using the temporary method taught by Ramon. What if he couldn¡¯t fool the doctor? Would Carlos strangle him for lying, just like he once instructed the evil woman to kill them! Soon, the doctor sighed and concluded, ¡°Mr. Monroe, you must have misheard. Mr. Neil¡¯s condition-¡°The doctor shook his head, indicating it wain¡¯t good. ¡°Mr. Nebsolutely cannot talk¡± Samuel was about to rx when Carlos demanded angrily, ¡°Are you sure? Oh God. Would he be examined again! Samuel¡¯s heart was in his throat again. Thankfully, Carlos¡¯s phone rang then. It was from Adam. ¡°Mr. Monroe, we¡¯ve located Dr. Miracle. He suddenly returned in the country and is heading to Hiyon Ramon had, of course, spread the word of his whereabouts. He knew Carlos was anxious to find him and wouldn¡¯t care about anything else if he turned up. ¡°Bring him here when he arrives.¡± Carlos ended the call and dismissed the fa family doctor. Professor Quinn, aka Dr. Miracle, was the only one who Samuel finally rxed. He now owed Ramon a a favor. Looking at his young son, who couldn¡¯t live normally, Carlos affectionately patted him on his head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Neil. Dr. Miracle will cur Samuel frowned, looking around. It seemed, as Neil said, that his scumbag dad¡¯s love for him was genuine. But Samuel didn¡¯t understand. If his scumbag dad loved Neil so much, why did he want to burn them alive? What went wrong? cure you.¡± Averie couldn¡¯t stay away and came in the morning. Staring at the delicious food, she eximed loudly how hungry she was, hoping she could stay for breakfast. Sumuri saw dangust and calction in Averie¡¯s eyes, so he threw his fork away angrily and crossed his arms. The meaning was obvious. If Averie dared to eat with them, Samuel wouldn¡¯t ra Unfortunately, that wornan had no self¨Cawareness. She picked up the fork, assumed a motherly demeanor, and lectured, ¡°Neil, it¡¯s not good to throw your fork. Let me wipe them¡± Averie wiped them, but not cleanly. She stuffed the fork back into Samuel¡¯s hand. ¡°Eat, Neil. You¡¯re the best.¡± Her eyes serined gende but were threatening Samuel could hear her cursing silently. ¡°How dare the bastard give me attitude? When I marry Carlos, I¡¯ll kill him immediately. The the dirty fork. I hope it kill? yan?¡± Samuel thought his mind¨Creading ability failedst night because he couldn¡¯t hear anything harsh from Carlos Averie¡¯s words made him real that she was truly dangerous in Neil Eyes gleaming slyly, Samuel pretended to be scared and ate Averie immediately put on a smiling face ¡°Good boy, Neil¡± She looked in Carlos¡¯s direction, afraid he might miss how well Neil listened to her. Carlos frowned. He nced sharply at Averie and gave Samuel a new furk. Samurl took the fork obediently and then let them fall on the ground again. He looked expectantly at Averin Tucking bastard. Did you do it on purpose?¡± Averie cursed inwardly but refused to miss any chance to impress Carlos. She handed another fork to Chapter 12 Samuel, then bent to pick up the fallen fork. Seizing the opportunity. Samuel kicked Averie in the face. The floor in the house was sparkling clean, but Samuel had been in the bathroom, and his shoes might be dirty. Averie valued her heavily botoxed. face, which she had spent a lot of money on. Enraged, she stood up to hit Samuel. Samuel wouldn¡¯t give Averie that chance. He clutched his little stomach painfully and began foaming from his mouth. ¡°Neil, what¡¯s wrong!¡± Carlos rashed over, deeply distressed to see his son in pain. ¡°Is your stomach hurting?¡± Samuel nodded, pointing at Averie and the fork. Carlos¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°There¡¯s poison on the fork Samuel pouted and gestured to be hugged Averie was shocked and hurriedly exined, ¡°How could there be poison on the fork? They were perfectly fine when I wiped them. It must be the food that¡¯s not clean, right¡± ¡°Shut up¡°¡± Carlos¡¯s stern shout left Averie trembling. She was so anxious that she was about to cry but dared not speak under Carlos¡¯s cold and fierceThis text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Samuel buried his head in Carlos¡¯s chest and looked smugly at Averie when Carlos wasn¡¯t looking. He thought. ¡®How dare you fight with me, evil woman? Do you know how formidable I am now?¡± 0 Chapter 13 Chapter 13 Averie finally realized Samuel was pretending. She flew into a rage and shouted, ¡°Carlos, he¡¯s pretending. He¡¯s not sick at all-¡± ¡°Get out!¡± Carlos refused to listen. He wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to nder his son. Averie went on. ¡°No. He¡¯s really pretending. Don¡¯t believe:¡± ¡°What are you waiting for? Carlos nced sternly at the bodyguards, who promptly approached and escorted Averie our ¡°Carlos, the wedding fitting and the photo shoot.¡± Averie was so anxious she was incoherent. ¡°Take her to the photo shoot room¡± Carlos¡¯s cold and ominous eyes stared at Averic. He warned, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed near Neil from now on can¡¯t touch anything of his¡± With that, the aggrieved Averie was forcibly dragged away by the bodyguards. You ¡°It¡¯s okay, Neil. Dad won¡¯t let anything happen to you. Carlos¡¯s voice was very gentle, warming Neil¡¯s heart Neil couldn¡¯t help but hug him. His dad. was still somewhat reliable. Samuri saw a servant running for the doctor just now. He quickly straightened and pointed at his stomach, even farting to show he needed to go to the bathroom. Carlos was somewhat particr about cleanliness but wanted to carry his son there. However, Samuel insisted he could do it himself. Carlos respected his opinion and let him down. doctor arrived ¡°That was close, Samuel thought, running into the restroom near the dining room as the family doctora The doctor took Samuel¡¯s fork, the napkin Averie used to wipe it, and a few dishes Samuel had eaten, for analysis. ¡°Give me the results as soon as possible.¡± Carlos vaguely felt something was different with his son since yesterday when he returned from kindergarten. One of which was his attitude toward Averie. While Neil disliked Averie before, it wasn¡¯t as obvious. Carlos sent his son to school when it was time, leaving Averie waiting. He nced out the window as the car drove past the trash bin near their home. The bin was overflowing. Carlos recognized the pastries and toys he had given Catherine yesterday. Carlos¡¯s eyes dimmed, but he said nothing When the vehicle finally entered the side gate specially created for Neil, Samuel nearly cried happy tears. He could finally say goodbye to his scumbag dad and return to his mommy and uncle. It had felt like ages. Samuel waved eagerly to Carlos, ready to escape from him. To his surprise, Carlos insisted on walking him to the ssroom. Did Dad want to see Catherine? Samuel wondered. ¡°Would be run into Mommy and Uncle? If Dad saw them sending the wins to school, would he be suspicious?¡± Samuel¡¯s head was spinning Samuel to do t I put on his mask and signaled Carlos to the same. He just wanted to switch back identities with Neil smoothly. Carlos didn¡¯t find Samuels request inappropriate. Neil would be safer if fewer people knew Neil was his son. However, Catherine nor Neil did not turn up when ss started. Samuri, whose hand was held by Carlos, wanted to ask about Catherineut couldn¡¯t find an opportunity. He couldn¡¯t keep pretending to need to use the bathroom. ¡°Go to ss. Dad wille to pick you up this afternoon,¡± Carlos told him. A child was kidnapped yesterday from the kindergartens, indicating that their security needed to be strengthened. Carlos would feel better if he fetched his Kom be Neil anymore. He needed to switch back with Neil Samurl shook his head. He patted his chest, indicating he could handle it. He didn¡¯t want to be ¡°Neid has grown up¡± Carlos lovingly patted Samuel¡¯s head, thinking Neal was concerned about him running around. Suddenly, his long fingers froze on Samuel¡¯s Jral Carlos remeinbered Samuel had a whorl on his head, but now, could confirm. Samart had run into the ssroom and ut dowEL Carlos didn¡¯t dwell on it. It was almost time to try on the wedding dress. After the fitting, he had to rush to work. was not there. Before Carlos At the same time, Avenue was throwing a temper in the living room. That ble brat used to let her manipte him. How did he be so formidable today! He even knew how to set her up The more Averie thought about it, the angrier and more aggrieved she felt. She made a phone calefore she was consumed by anger. Averie recounted today a ordeal resentfully and anxiously asked. ¡°What should I do now? That finde baat is my most important leverage, and even he ¡°Why panic? The other person impatiently interrupted. ¡°Why are you scared by a child¡¯s prank?¡± 12:48 PM tThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Chapter 13 ¡°So you have a solution?¡± Averie¡¯s spirits lifted. ¡°Of course.¡± The person¡¯s tone sounded smug, then became stem, ¡°But you must follow my instructions exactly.¡± Carlos returned to the vi not not long after. He did not smile Averie and gave her a cold shoulder. ¡°Is Neil okay? Nothing happened to him, right?¡± Averie, however, inquired worriedly about Neil, her tone tinged with self¨Cme. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault How could I pick up the fork from the floor and give it to him! A child¡¯s stomach is so delicate-¡± ¡°Let¡¯s try on the wedding dress; Carlos interrupted coldly. Averie hid her fury and shut up, The wedding dress designer and assistant personally delivered over thirty wedding dresses, Sorrow shed through Carlos¡¯s eyes. Vera used to like these wedding dresses. Now, he could finally give her a grand wedding, but the woman he loved the most was no longer there, Averie didn¡¯t look good. She only liked luxurious and exquisite wedding dresses and couldn¡¯t appreciate these simple and elegant styles. They were 100 rustic for her. Averie had to Carlos before, only to be scolded. She realized that Carlos only wanted Vera to wear a wedding dress for him. ¡°They¡¯re so beautiful. Carlos, which one do we start with?¡± Averie pretended to be delighted, reaching for a sky¨Cblue wedding dress. ¡°How about this one! Oops!¡± Averie suddenly eximed. ¡°There¡¯s a rip at the bottom.¡± She started sobbing and questioning the designer and assistant. ¡°How can you do this? So irresponsible!¡± The designer also looked puzzled. They had carefully checked each dress beforeing. How could they have missed in? ¦§ Chapter 14 Chapter 14 The designer came forward to take a closer look. ¡°Someone has cut the wedding dress. She pointed at the rip. ¡°It is a neat cut, but the cement is random, almost as though a mischievous child did it¡± It was what Averie wanted to hear. Satisfaction shed in her eyes as she hurriedly examined the other wedding dresses. ¡°Oh no! They are all damaged¡­ She went through all the wedding dresses. None of them was spared. Each sustained varying damage. Who could have done this? Why would they do this?¡± Averie began to cry. ¡°It¡¯s unlucky to wear a damaged wedding dress. I heard the groom will have bad luck if the bride wears a damaged wedding dress- Averie looked at Carlos nervously, crying harder than ever. ¡°Carlos, I won¡¯t let anything happen to you. I¡¯ll go to the church on the city outskirts to pray for you Averie rushed to leave. She didn¡¯t even have time to wipe her tears, afraid Carlos would be in trouble. ¡°Come back.¡± Carlos¡¯s harsh tone softened. It wasn¡¯t because Carlos pitied her, but Averie¡¯s love for him mirrored Vera¡¯s Carlos could also see the greed and calction in Averie¡¯s eyes. Even if Averie was acting, it was one of the few things Carlos could grasp at the moment rted to Vera ¡°Carlos¡­ Averies tears flowed, ruining her delicately applied makeup. Carlos couldn¡¯t hear it and gave Averie a tissue. ¡°Go wash your face and fix your makeup How could they proceest with the photo shoot with her makeup ruined? More time was wasted. Thinking Carlos was concerned, Averie took the tissue, grazing his fingers. Her heart trembled. Who would have known that she, the favored hanc¨¦e, had never held her fance¡¯s hand? ¡°Hurry up¡± Carlos disdainfully used disinfectant wipes to clean b his hands repeatedly after Averie left. The wedding dress designer hastily brought her assistant over to assure Carlos the dresses were intact when delivered to the vi Carlos then called the supervising servant. The servant¡¯s eyes were evasive, and he didn¡¯t give a straight answer, eventually getting to his knees.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What¡¯s this! Get up.¡± Carlos hadn¡¯t decided how to punish the servant yet. The servant stammered and shook. ¡°It was Mr. Neil. He sneaked in Carlos¡¯s gaze turned cold. ¡°Say that again¡± The servant trembled even more. ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Neil. He had a pair of scissors.¡± Carlos refused to believe it. His son was the most obedient and sensible. However, another servant also said he saw Neil entering the room where the wedding dresses were temporarily stored with scissors. Plus, the dresses were all ripped where a five¨Cyear¨Cold child could easily reach. As the only child in the house, Neil appeared suspicious. Carlos shook his head, not wanting to pursue it further. Averie, who had been paying attention, couldn¡¯t bear to let it go. She had bought off the two servants at a high price. She quickly reapplied a light. makeup and rushed out of the restroom. ¡°Carlos, please don¡¯t me Neil¡® Carlos liked light makeup because Vera had always worn it that way ¡°Neil has grown up and knows I am not his biological mother. Since you¡¯re marrying me, he may have developed animosity toward use, undentand. Mease don¡¯t me him. 1 should have spent time with him, but I was too busy. Otherwise¡­¡± As she spoke up for Neil, Averie¡¯s voice trailed of, and the started crying againe Averie appeared to forgive Neil for cutting the wedding dresses, but she wanted Carlos to believe that his son had done something wrong to her so suldpenute her ¡°Its not your fault¡± Carlos disliked women who tried and made a scene. However, given the situation, he had to console her reluctantly. ¡°Mr. Monror ¡°The family doctor rushed in then and reported, ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with the fork Mr. Neil used, but the broli he air wasn¡¯t fresh li might be due to the fund¡® With that Avene was cleared of suspicion. The fork was fine, and Neil falsely used her of Sus stomach ache Averie looked at the doctor and was about to express her gratitude when she brand a voice through the earpiece concealed by her hair saying. ¡°Will 12:48 PM Chapter 11 Averie pretended to care and repeated the question. Everything Averie had said was taught to her by the person on the other end of the carpnece. ¡°Oh. It¡¯s not a big deal. The family doctor and others now thought highly of Averie. Though she was wrongly used by Neil, she cared about him. ¡°That¡¯s good¡± Averie breathed a sigh of relief. She walked over to Carlos and spoke gently, ¡°Carlos, please don¡¯t me Neil. He is resistant because I¡¯ve spent too little time with him. How about this? I¡¯ll pick him up and drop him off at school from now on. That way, we¡¯ll be closer. What do you think? I know I can neverpare to has biological mother, but Neil is pitiful, being born that way¡­ I only want to give him a linke motherly love.¡± Averie even shed tears as if genuinely sympathizing with Neil Neil was indeed Carlos¡¯s soft spot. He wouldn¡¯t object to more people caring for Neil. Moreover, they still need to perform at the wedding. His n might be affected if his son continued to dislike Averie, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it , Carlos approved tacitly. ¡°Thank you. Carlos, I will try my best. If that bastard was willing to call her ¡°Mom, Averie¡¯s position as Mrs. Monroe would be secure. ¡°Let¡¯s proceed with the finting and photo shoot. Too much time had already been wasted, and Carlos had important meetings to attend. ¡°What? How can we continue when the wedding dresses are ruined? Averie wanted to make new ones. She glimpsed dissatisfaction in Carlos¡¯s eyes and exined hurriedly. ¡°I mean, will it affect the photos? If there were a problem with the photos, it would affect Carlos¡¯s n. Carlos stated, ¡°We can blur it. They intended to make it look like unedited photos were leaked. Did Averie think they were doing it for realt ¡°Okay¡± Averie was furious. She couldn¡¯t believe she was asked to wear ruined wedding dresses for the bridal photoshoot. It was something Carlos was capable of. However, Averie dared not express any dissatisfaction. The voice in the earpiece kept reminding her to y the rule of a virtuous wife and mother, or she would never be the real Mrs. Monroe Çú Chapter 15 Chapter 15 ¡°It¡¯s good that you understand¡± Carlos casually handed Averie a check. It had always been a mutually beneficial rtionship between them. ¡°Thank you, dear, Averie smiled when she saw the amount on the check. As the head of the Monroe family, Carlos was generous. Greedy for more, she even casually mentioned a fashion job she had always wanted, of Carlos didn¡¯t speak, but Averie knew she got it. The job was coveted by other A¨Clisters, and now she could unt for a good while. Meanwhile, Samuel listened to Catherine¡¯s message in diures Catherine had followed Samuel¡¯s instructions and insisted on going to kindergarten with Neil. Vera had agreed. However, Neil suddenly had a high fever, and Vera stayed home to care for Neil. one was turned off. Thinking that Ramon might still Having no choice, Samuel called hisst resort, Ramon, but there was no answer. Ramon¡¯s phone was be on the ne, Samuel could only wait anxiously. Time slowed to a crawl; Neil¡¯s fever finally subsided in the afternoon, and he regained vitality. ¡°Great We can finally go to school Catherine remembered the task Samuel entrusted to her. She had to switch her brother back. ¡°Have you seen the time! By the time you get there, school will be over Vera had felt that something was wrong with the children sincest night. Samuel¡¯s health suddenly deteriorated, developing fevers repeatedly. He also did not speak. Catherine, on the other hand, insisted on going to school. Vera looked at her daughter suspiciously. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen you so fond of school before.¡± Catherine bowed her head guiltly and made an excuse. ¡°They have delicious fruits there¡± Vera knew her daughter r well. She smiled. ¡°Are there cute boys in school!¡± Vera winked at Catherine. ¡°Did you get a new boyfriend?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t¡± Catherine¡¯s lovely face turned red, and the pouted. ¡°Mommy, be serious? ¡°Oh? Are you shy? Looks like you still like Jason from the previous kindergarten, Vera teased. Catherine spored. ¡°Mommy, if you continue, I won¡¯t like you anymore¡± ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll stop¡± Vera saw that Catherine was about to be angry and stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll get some frats for you. e fruit Vera returned soon with arge i nter. There were apples, bananas, mangos, and kiwis. The two children insisted Vera ear before them ¡°Such good children. Go on Fat Vera watched the two cute and sensible children and felt happy Vera L is only wish was for her two children to grow up healthy and safe and to lead a simple and happy life even forgotten about Carlos and her painful past Vera wouldn¡¯t have returned if Carlos hadn¡¯t gone too far and chose to marry Averie on the anniversary of her eldest son¡¯s death. ¡°Samuel, don¡¯t eat so fast¡± Catherine¡¯s voice interrupted Vera¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Mommy, look at Samuel. Isn¡¯t he messy?¡± ie with her parents and brothers. She had Vera looked up and burst intoughter. Neil had indeed made a mess Live. Can¡¯t your properly of himself. elf. She hurriedly took a tissue and wiped her son¡¯s mouth. ¡°You¡¯re Suddenly, Vera¡¯s face changed. Samuel was allergic to mangoes. He usually stayed far away from them and would never touch them. Why did he eat so much today! anting him on b on his back. ¡°Spit it out. Come on. Spit it all out¡± Vera hurriedly turned her son upside down and began parting ¡°Mummy, what are you doing? Catherine seemed to have forgotten Samuel couldn¡¯t eat mango. She saw Neil was in distress and tugged at Vera¡¯s hand ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t hit him. He¡¯s crying¡± Vera realized it wasnt working and let g good Neil She intended to use a grmule medicine to induce vounding. Samuel¡¯s allergy was very seve dad not throw up, three would be severe consequences. TheThis is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Oddly enou y enough, her son was fine Vera checked Meilout. His breathing was steady, ¡°You¡± Vera hurriedly took off Neil¡¯s socks and checked the hidden birthmark on his sole. Neil¡¯s fog was clea Vera¡¯s head buzzed. She grabbed Neil¡¯s arm and stared at fum in dubehet. Neil hail the same face as Samuel. ¡°You¡¯re not my son Where is Samuel?¡± Chapter 13 Neil looked at Vera nkly. Although he was only five years old, he could understand the anger and disappointment in Vera¡¯s eyes. His tiny body trembled, and his eyes, full of panic, reddened. Did his mother dislike him because he wasn¡¯t Samuel? Why was she so harsh? Did she not want him anymore! ¡°Say something. Talk!¡± Vera became anxious, her voice growing louder. Nell started cryi crying. Catherine hussed hugged Neil anxiously, crying as she tried to exin. However, Vera couldn¡¯t listen. Her mind was in chaos, and she couldn¡¯t think. She only wanted to know where Samuel was and whether he was in danger. Fortunately, James came home early because he he was worried about the children. He hurriedlyforted the two children, ¡°Don¡¯t cry Tell Uncle James what happened: However, Vera wouldn¡¯t let James touch Neil. ¡°He¡¯s not Samuel He¡¯s an imposter!¡± Catherine cried even harder. ¡°He¨Che is our hie brother.¡± Vera had already suffered a mental blow yesterday and could hardly bear more today. She grabbed James¡¯s hand. ¡°Go save Samuel Let¡¯s go save Samuel. ¡°He¡¯s at the kindergarten, Catherine finally managed to say, waving her phone. Vera snatched the phone from Catherine and, with trembling hands, finally dialed Samuel¡¯s number. She gradually calmed down upon hearing Samuel¡¯s voice. ¡°Mummy, don¡¯t worry. Listen to me slowly. That boy with you now is our big brother. He¡¯s not dead¡± Samuel told Vera ¡°What did you say?¡± Vera looked at Neil in shock, bur Neil had already turned away sadly. Samuel went on, ¡°Mummy! ny! It¡¯s true. true. If you don¡¯t believe it, you can do a paternity test- Samuel was interrupted by a sharp female voice Vera recognized as Averie. ¡°What¡¯s this? No wonder Neil suddenly became so cunning. You¡¯re an imposter Come with me. You can exin it to Carlos¡± The call abruptly ended. Vera¡¯s heart shattered. If Carlos knew, he might kill all of them. # Chapter 16 Chapter 16 ¡°Vivian, pack up. I¡¯ll rescue Samuel. When I have him, I¡¯ll send you all away. Time was of the essence, and James had to make arrangements immediately.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. School was over, or Averie wouldn¡¯t have gone to pick Neil up. James hurriedly checked the electronic map from the kindergarten to the Monroe family¡¯s vi, looking for a way to intercept them James had considered that, given no choice, he would rush to the vi for Samuel. He had to send Vera and the children back to the Ford family territory before Carlos knew the truth. Carlos couldn¡¯t reach them there. James wasn¡¯t afraid of what Carlos would do to him. The Ford and Monroe family had long been at odds. He didn¡¯t mind adding to the score Vera¡¯s gaze was fixed on her children. After panicking, she med herself for nearly missing out on her oldest son. She forced herself to calm down and figure out the safest way to save Samuel. ¡°Mummy, are we leaving?¡± Catherine came over and hugged Vera¡¯s leg. She was reluctant as she had gonen along well with her daddyst night. ¡°What about Neil¡® Neil grew up with Daddy. Is heing with us too?¡± Catherine¡¯s innocent question was like a blow to Vera, awakening her instantly. Her two children were willing to go with her, but what about her eldest son Carlos had raised Neil. Vera walked toward Neil and crouched before him. Neil was still crying, and when he saw Veraing, he turned away angrily. Vera¡¯s heart ached. Tm sorry. I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have scolded you, I didn¡¯t expect you to be alive. Do you know how happy I am¡­ ¡°Mummy, Neil-¡± Catherine pointed to her ears, then her mouth, and shook her hand. Neil was deaf and mute and couldn¡¯t hear Vera. Vera¡¯s heart ached even more. Her other two children were healthy, so why was her eldest born deal and mute! She hugged Neil tightly from behind. tears flowing down her cheeks. She owed Neil too much. Neil pouted unhappily but because distressed when he saw Vera crying. He tumed and wiped Vera¡¯s tears, signaling her to stop crying. Vera felt a piercing pain in her heart and continued to apologize. Catherine also rushed over and hugged Neil, crying together. ¡°What should we do! Can we get back Samuel? Just then, they heard a muffled noise outside the children¡¯s room. It sounded like James had kicked a table leg. Something must have happened Vera quickly wiped away her tears, told the two children to stay put, and went out. ¡°What¡¯s wrong. James? ¡°I had sent everyone near the kindergarten to intercept them, but that bitch changed her route and went straight to the Monroe Group. It¡¯s only a twenty¨Cminute drive from the kindergarten. ¡°James couldn¡¯t redeploy his men now. They couldn¡¯t possibly rush to the Monroe Group for Samuel. If they did that, they would likely harm innocent people in the process. The Ford family wouldn¡¯t do that. ¡°Then don¡¯t intercept them¡± Vera made up her mind. Her voice wasn¡¯t loud, but it shocked James. James turned around, seeing his sister¡¯s determined gaze. He was puzzled. ¡°What do you want to do, Vivian? Don¡¯t you want to save Samuel? > Chapter 17 Chapter 17 When Averie dragged Samuel to the CEO¡¯s office of the Monroe Group, Carlos was still in a meeting. The new secretary was Averie¡¯s fan and knew Averie would be the CEO¡¯s wife. She enthusiastically invited them to the reception room. Averie kept a tight grip on Samuel, even using a pair of props handcuffs to shackle herself to Samuel. When Samuel needed to go to the restroom. she made him do it on the spot, fearing he might escape. ¡°Don¡¯t think you can get away by being silent now. It¡¯s toote, You¡¯re doomed, just you wait! Carlos won¡¯t let you off.¡± Averic¡¯s face was triumphant She appeared as if she had won the lottery. bust Carlos cared most about Neil Averie would be credited for discovering Nell had been swapped. Not only would Carlos reward her generously. when Neil was rescued, he would have to call her ¡°Mom¡± gratefully. Of course, it would be even better if Neil died. Averie would bear children for Carlos after marrying him. In any case, Averie would have the grandeur and wealth of the Monroe family. Samuel could hear Averie¡¯s thoughts and disdained her more. If Neil was taken away, now was the perfect time to rescue him. However, Avera wasted time instead of questioning Samuel, hoping that Neil would die. But Samuel¡¯s mind¨Creading ability was useless. If only Samuel could curse like Catherine and bring Averie bad luck, he might find a way to escape and return to his mommy and uncle to discuss their next step. What should he do now! Did his mommy and uncle think of a way to save him? The door of the reception room opened, and Carlos¡¯s tall and slender form appeared. He had already been briefed by the secretary on the situation. His gaze was cold and murderous. Averie, who was leaning back on the couch smugly, nearly fell to the ground in fear. She quickly stood, wanting to greet Carlos, but didn¡¯t dare to Carlos was too scary. ¡°Carlos Averie began but was interrupted. ¡°Shut up.¡± Carlos¡¯s icy gaze fell on the handcuffs. He ordered, ¡°Undo ir.¡±Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Averie trembled. ¡°1¨CI don¡¯t have the key.¡± Carlos called a bodyguard who used a wire to open the handcuffs. He gently touched Samuel¡¯s red chafed wrist. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Samuel shook his head, surprised by Carlos¡¯s reaction. Anyone would have exploded in fury when he learned his son had been swapped. Why was Carlos so calmn? He even treated Samuel as nicely as yesterday. Samuel had decided that no matter how Carlos interrogated him, he would keep his head down and pretend not to know anything. If necessary, he would cry loudly, A DNA test would prove he was Carlos¡¯s son anyway. Samuel wasn¡¯t afraid. ¡°What a brave boy you are.¡± Carlos parted Samuel¡¯s head approvingly, but his fingers searched for the small whorl on his head. He couldn¡¯t find it He stared disappointedly at the tiny face in front of him. It was the same as his son¡¯s, Carlos¡¯s anger surged rapidly. However, Carlos did not immediately throw a temper but calmly instructed his secretary to bring some fruits Neil liked for Samuel to eat. Samuel¡¯s scalp tingled when he saw mangoes on the fruit tter. He avoided the mangoes and ate the other fruits, even picking up a piece of apple and offering it to Carlos. Carlos¡¯s eyes turned icy. Mangoes were Neil¡¯s favorite fruit. He always insisted on finishing the mangoes first. Carlos waited away the fork and wrapped his hand around Samuel¡¯s neck ruthlessly. ¡°Who are you? Where is my son!¡± > Chapter 18 Chapter 18 Samuel was just a five¨Cyear¨Cold child. He could not escape from Carlos¡¯s powerful grip. Carlos only had to squeeze slightly, and Samuel¡¯s neck would be broken. Samuel couldn¡¯t Carlos¡¯s hand, breathe. He stared in disbelief and terror at Carlos. How could he be his biological father? Tears rolled down his cheeks, falling on ¡°Speak! ! You can can talk, can¡¯t your Carlos¡¯s voice was ster However, his hand trembled as if he was holding hot coals. His grip weakened. After all, he had treated Samuel as his son, and Samuel looked like Neil. Carlos couldn¡¯t bring himself to do it. Averie burst loudly into tears then, wailing, ¡°Poor Neill Where could he be?¡± Averie wanted Carlos to kill the brat. Without any leads, they wouldn¡¯t be able to find Neil, and Neil would ultimately die. Carlos thought of Neil and increased his strength, lifting Samuel even higher. Samuel kicked out desperately, his tiny face turning dangerously. His tears made his vision blurrier. Samuel missed his mommy and her warm embrace. He wanted to hear his mother calling his name softly. There was a knock on the door. Adam shouted, ¡°Mr. Monroe, Dr. Miracle is here. There¡¯s hope for Mr. Neil Carlos¡¯s heart stung with each mention of Neil. Neil was the only connection he had left of Vera. Now that Neil was missing. Dr. Miracle was useless ¡°Scram!¡± Carlos roared. Not only did he frighten the people inside, but he also scared Adam and Vera behind him. Her mother¡¯s instinct told Vera Samuel was inside. She pushed Adam aside and opened the door at once. The scene Vera saw made her fly into fury. The scumbag who wanted to burn her alive five years ago now wanted to strangle her child to death. Shaking. Vera yelled, ¡°Stop!¡± She ran over and knocked over Carlos. If Vera had a knife, she would not hesitate to stab Carlos to save Samuel. There was a loud bang as Carlos was knocked onto the couch. The heavy couch shifted from the impact.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Vera and Samuel fell. She reached out to catch Samuel¡¯s tiny body. Vera¡¯s heart ached at the sight of the red marks on Samuel¡¯s neck. Tears flowed down her cheeks while she tried desperately to save him. Carlosy sprawled on the couch and touched his dizzy head, Averie hurried over, eximing anxiously. ¡°Carlos, are you okay? Are you hurt?¡± Then Averie red at Adam. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear Carlos? Why did you let this crazy woman in! Get rid of her at once¡± Averie still remembered Vera, the woman whopletely overshadowed her at the airport. How could Averic allow a woman who was prettier than her to appear before Carlos? ¡°Madam, who are you calling crazy? Watch what you say?¡± A tall, handsome young man behind Adamn spoke angrily, defending Vera. He crouched down to assist Vera in treating Samuel. He gently held Vera¡¯s trembling hands and spoke softly, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here.¡± Carlo¡¯s gaze fell on their linked hands, and his eyes suddenly became icy. How were they rted? Chapter 19 Chapter 19 Averie heard his tone and flew into a rage. ¡°Watch your attitude. Who do you think you are talking to?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t he mention my name? The handsome young man cast a dissolute nce at Adam, then Averie. ¡°Are you deal or just dumb¡±¡± Averie¡¯s fury rose. ¡°Watch OUL Madam. You could have a stroke if you Averie but mocked Carlos, too. re so angry. If that happens, even a blind wouldn¡¯t want you. The young man not only ridiculed Averie stomped her foot furiously but couldn¡¯t find a retort. She turned to Adam Who is be?¡± Adam didn¡¯t care much for Averie. Instead, he reported to Carlos. ¡°He is Professor Quinn, the Dr. Miracle we¡¯ve been looking for. He¡¯s also Ramon Ford, the eldest son of Joseph Ford from Meyburn.¡± Since discovering Ramon¡¯s whereabouts, Adam had people monitoring him constantly. When his nended, Adam immediately ¡°invited¡± him over. Ramon was wealthy and had a carefree nature. Fortunately, he was interested in Neil¡¯s illness, or it wouldn¡¯t have been easy for Adam to ¡°Invite him ¡°What about this woman? Why is she here?¡± Averie pointed at Vera in frustration. ¡°She is Mr. Ford¡¯s assistant, Vivian Flynn. She went to the airport to pick up Mr. Ford and was invited along by me, Adam continued to inform Carlos. He had worked with Carlos for many years and could tell that Carlos treated Averie differently. ¡°How could she be Dr. Miracle¡¯s assistant?¡± Averie was about to question Vera when they heard Samuel coughing. Samuel was finally out of danger, thanks to Vera¡¯s timely aid. When Samuel saw his mother, emotions rose in him, and tears flowed uncontrobly. Vera was heartbroken. She hugged Samuel tightly. She wanted tofort him, but she could only say. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, kiddo. You¡¯re fine now¡± Ramon had already applied medicine to the strangtion marks on Samuel¡¯s neck. After confirming Samuel was okay, he stood up and raised his eyebrows at Carlos. ¡°What do you mean by this?¡± Ramon pointed at Adam. This guy begged me toe and treat your son. Yet, you decided to strangle him? Were you nning to kill him to see if I could revive him?¡± Averie interrupted urgently. ¡°He¡¯s not his son. He¡¯s an imposter. Carlos red at Averie, forcing her to shut up. Ramon sneered. ¡°How can an imposter look exactly like his father? It¡¯s impossible with the most advanced stic surgery, right?¡± He leaned toward Carlos and continued mocking. I¡¯ve never seen anything like this before. What a joke!¡± ¡°Dr. Miracle, please show some respect Adam was somewhat angry. No one dared to s to speak to Carlos that way in Hiyon. Ramon had overstepped. Carlos signaled for Adam to stop. He would give anything to believe the child was his, but how could his strangeness be exined? If Carlos hadn¡¯t heard him calling ¡°Mommy¡± in the early morning, he wouldn¡¯t have believed AvericThis is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Respect! How can I show any respect when he is so dumb? Is it that difficult to verify if he¡¯s your biological son? Just run a DNA test¡± Ramon reached out for Vera¡¯s hand when he saw Samuel was okay. He followed their n and added, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Sweetheart, I won¡¯t take on this patient. The father is too dupli¡± > Chapter 20 Chapter 20 ¡°Dr. Miracle.¡± Adam hurried forward when he saw Ramon was set on leaving. Adam was willing to apologize for what he had said if Ramon could Treat Neil However, Carlos and Averie spoke in unison. ¡°What did you call hertt ¡°What¡¯s it to your Ramon responded with a disdainful, cold nce, Carlos¡¯s son had just narrowly escaped death, and yet, his so¨Ccalled father didn¡¯t give a host. Instead, Carlos cared about what Ramon called his assistant, ¡°Isn¡¯t she your assistant! Why did you call her ¡®Sweetheart? Averie was good at capturing the ¡°key points¡± ¡°She is my assistant and my ¡°Ramon hugged Vera¡¯s shoulder and announced arrogantly, ¡°Girlfriend!¡± Ramon was only six years younger than Vera. He had always liked to follow Vera around. He even wanted to marry her when he grew up. However, his parents told him Vera was his aunt, and they couldn¡¯t get married Ramon had begged his parents. ¡°Why don¡¯t you disown me and adopt me again! That way, she won¡¯t be my real aunt, and we can marryThis is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Ramon received a beating from his parents subsequently. But what could he do? Vera had raised his standard in girlfriends, It was why Ramon was still single. ¡°What girlfriend?¡± Vera and Ramon hadn¡¯t discussed that Vera¡¯s attention had been entirely on Samuel, so she didn¡¯t notice Ramon¡¯s use of ¡°Sweetheart.¡± She certainly hadn¡¯t expected Ramon to im she was his girlfriend Vera pinched Ramon on his back in irritation. ¡°We broke up a long time ago, didn¡¯t we? Did Ramon think he could do whatever he wanted just because they were not at home! Ramon winced in pain. How could Vera be so ruthless to him? Won¡¯t her conscience ache? ¡°We did break up, but so what! I can pursue you again.¡± Kamon couldn¡¯t ept it. How could he stand by and watch them bully the woman he couldn¡¯t marry! Ramon wanted to make Carlos and Averie realize how good Vera was and how blind they were. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± If they were alone, Vera would have tugged on Ramon¡¯s car. Ramon was good, but he never could behave. you dictate, Sweetheart Ramon hugged Vera¡¯s arm andid his head on her shoulder. Anger rose in Carlos when he saw them behaving so intimately, Carlos had only met Vera three times. Somehow, he couldn¡¯t stand seeing Vera intimate with other men. Maybe it was because Vera also had thest name Flynn, or perhaps some other reason, but Carlos felt he should have a connection with Vera ¡°Hold on,¡± Carlos shouted. ¡°Since you¡¯re here, treat the kid before you leave. You can state your termsTM Ramon turned around. ¡°Ive already made it clear just now. You-¡± ¡°My son was born deaf and mute, but he can talk. My son has a whorl on his head, but he doesn¡¯t. My son loves to eat mangoes, but he can¡¯t touch them¡± Carlos interrupted Ramon coldly and questioned, Tell me, how can I believe he is my son¡± Chapter 21 Chapter 21 What? You think I¡¯m wrong?¡± Ramon wanted Carlos to state his suspicions so they conid debunk them. ¡°Tin bringing the kid to the hospital for a detailed xamination. You two can run a DNA test. But you better think of how to exin to your kid why you strangled him. He may not want to be your son anymore.¡± If amon were Samuel, he would never acknowledge him.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. muel snorted angrily at Ramon¡¯s words. He never wanted to see his sc**mb**g dad again. All the so-called niceness yesterday was just an illusion. Carlos agreed. He didn¡¯t believe anyone could switch his son from under his nose either. However, he would only trust the final test results. Averie wasn¡¯t opposed to it either. She was sure Samuel was not Neil. If this went on, Neil¡¯s rescue would be further dyed, and the chance of him dying would increase with any luck. Averie wanted to go to the hospital with them to see it herself. Unfortunately, she had taken leave from the crew to pick up Neil. The crew had been urging her to return early. Averie had to rush back, not wanting to offend the internationally renowned director. Carlos had Adam apany them to the hospital. Adam was puzzled. ¡°Mr. Monroe, what if the kid is not Mr. Neil? Aren¡¯t you worried?¡± The longer this dragged on, the more dangerous it would be for Neil. Carlos¡¯s heart ached. He was well aware of it. However, he didn¡¯t know where had gone wrong and where to start investigating. If he wasn¡¯t careful, he might alert the culprits. ¡°It is not easy to switch them under my nose. Since he went to such lengths, he won¡¯t harm Neil easily,¡± Carlos stated. In other words, Neil would be safe until the culprit got what they wanted. ¡°I understand, Mr. Monroe. You¡¯re saying the mastermind is behind this and intended more.¡± Adam became worried. ¡°Could he know about our n in three months and want to use Mr. Neil as leverage?¡± The mastermind was someone hidden in the Monroe family and was responsible for the car ident that left Carlos in aa three years ago and the fire that killed Vera five years ago. 1/2 111 2/2 at, Jul 27 GBG. Carlos intended to lure the mastermind into action with the fake wedding with Averie so he could catch the mastermind. If the mastermind sensed something was wrong and captured Neil as a hostage, it would be difficult to implement their n. ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see.¡± Carlos instructed Adam, ¡°Keep a close eye on Ramon and Vivian. It¡¯s too coincidental for them to turn up.¡± They could not rule out the possibility that the mastermind had sent them. After all, few had seen Dr. Miracle and Ramon. ¡°Understood.¡± Adam thought Ramon had agreed toe too easily as well. ***** Adam, with Carlos¡¯s men, kept a close eye on them in the hospital. Although Ramon had Neil hidden and ready for the switch, he could not find an opportunity. ¡°Can¡¯t we just knock him out?¡± Ramon couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He had never been watched as closely as he was now, not even by his parents. ¡°Sure. Go ahead.¡± Vera¡¯s answer shut Ramon up. 9 They were trained since young. However, even if Ramon could deal with Adam, he couldn¡¯t deal with the team of bodyguards behind him. Ramon asked, ¡°What should we do then? The examination is almost done.¡± SEND GIFT Chapter 22 Chapter 22 ¡°What¡¯s the rush?¡± Vera nced at Ramon. Why was Ramon panicking? This was nothing. Besides, Vera was Dr. Miracle. She still had a trick up her sleeve. Ramon Before h imed, ¡°Are you nning to¡­¡± ld finish, Vera scampered over to Adam. ¡°Mr. Parks, that¡¯s a cool watch you have there. It¡¯s Rolex, right?¡± However, Adam looked disinterested, merely acknowledging her statement. Undeterred, Vera thrust her watch toward Adam. ¡°You seem to know your stuff, Mr. Parks. Can you see if this Patek Philippe is real?¡± Vera lowered her voice and pulled Adam aside. ¡°Tell you the truth, this watch was given to me by my ex-boyfriend¡¯s mother. She said it¡¯s difficult to find a mechanical watch in stores nowadays. Listen to the sound of the second hand. It¡¯s so crisp, isn¡¯t it? Does it sound like the watch Mrs. Mnie gave you before she passed?¡± Vera¡¯s voice pulled Adam into a memory. He was hypnotized before he realized it. 9 Vera quickly signaled to Ramon. He then had the bodyguards turn away as he needed to undress Samuel for the following examination. Ramon took Samuel into the adjacent examination room and switched him with Neil, who had been hiding for a long time. James put a hat and mask on Samuel and left the hospital with him. Meanwhile, Ramon gently pinched Neil¡¯s delicate neck. ¡°Sorry, Neil. me your sc**mb*g dad for being too ruthless.¡± Neil had seen the marks on Samuel¡¯s neck. He couldn¡¯t believe his dad would do such a thing. How could his dad treat his younger brother like that? Ramon was careful not to hurt Neil. He only created a bit of redness and swelling so Neil would pass inspection. It was Carlos¡¯s fault for using too much force. Otherwise, with Ramon¡¯s special medicine, Samuel should have recovered. ¡°Was it really Dad?¡± Neil typed on his phone, needing to confirm with Ramon. ¡°Your mom and I saw it. What do you think?¡± Ramon couldn¡¯t understand. Vera was perfect. How could she fall in love with Carlos back then? Besides his looks, 1/2 III r 2/2 17:01 Sat, Jul 27 BBB. Chapter 29 Calos was useless. 3 Hearing Veras deliberately loud footsteps, Ramon quickly made a hushing gesture to Neil. Then ! ndressed Neil quickly and examined him. Adam entered examination room without knocking. His sharp gaze swept through the room, linding nothing odd. He rxed and continued to watch Vera and Ramon.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. It wasn¡¯t until the next examination that Ramon seized the opportunity to speak with Vera. ¡°I must say, you¡¯re indeed an internationally acimed hypnotist. You managed to hypnotize him even when he was alert. Too bad you can¡¯t do it longer, but luckily, it doesn¡¯t take long to switch them.¡± ¡°Do you expect me to praise you?¡± Vera nced at him. ¡°Carlos and his men have received anti-hypnosis training. I can only hypnotize them for forty seconds, or they¡¯ll know.¡± Vera had to know them well enough to understand what could move them. Adam, for example, had done something wrong in the past, leading to severe consequences. Mnie Monroe, Carlos¡¯s grandmother, had gone to great lengths to protect him. She even gifted him her cherished Patek Philippe watch. However, when Adam finally achieved something to show Mnie, she unexpectedly passed away. It became a regret of Adam. Vera used this to bring Adam into a hypnotic state. ¡°How long can you get away with hypnotizing Carlos?¡± Ramon asked curiously. He wished Vera would directly hypnotize Carlos to kill Averie and thenmit suicide. Then they could go back happily. SEND GIFT Chapter 23 Chapter 23 ¡°I can¡¯t notize him.¡± Vera¡¯s voice revealed herplex emotions. ¡°Why anyon on couldn¡¯t believe it. Vera¡¯s skills were top-notch. There shouldn¡¯t be uldn¡¯t hypnotize. Did she still have feelings for that sc**b*g? ¡°Because he is ruthless and has no vulnerabilities,¡± Vera informed him. Carlos cared for nothing. Vera couldn¡¯t find an in, so naturally, she couldn¡¯t hypnotize him. Otherwise, she would have used it when Carlos saw her after she rescued Neil. ¡°**! That man is stone cold.¡± The more Ramon knew about Carlos, the more terrifying he found him. Ramon asked worriedly, ¡°Do you n to stay by his side to treat Neil? It¡¯s too dangerous.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve seen how he treated Samuel. How can I walk away?¡± No one can harm her child, especially Carlos. Carlos had no right. Vera had to make him pay. Ramon sighed lightly and looked at Vera with determination. ¡°I¡¯ll apany you.¡± However, Vera didn¡¯t want him to take the risk. Ramon was Joseph and Paulina¡¯s only child. If anything happened, Vera couldn¡¯t look them in the eye. Vera shook her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t know Neil was my son before, so I called you over. I wouldn¡¯t have involved you otherwise. I can handle it from here.¡± But Ramon grabbed her arm and hugged her tight. ¡°You can¡¯t get rid of me. I¡¯m your ¡®boyfriend¡¯ now.¡± Adam happened to pass by them while talking on the phone. Carlos heard Ramon¡¯s words loud and clear. Anger rose in Carlos. He ordered Adam, ¡°Keep those two away from each other. Don¡¯t let them talk in private again.¡± Adam fell silent. How could Ramon and Vera treat Neil if they don¡¯t discuss it? However, Adam had to carry out Carlos¡¯s orders. He had to separate Vera and Ramon at the earliest opportunity. The examinations were done. Some results could be obtained on the same day. However, the reports for the moreplex ones would take a few days. 1/2 2/2 4701 Not, Ju77 886. Chade 23 Vera deliberately repeated some examinations to find an opportunity to switch the two children. Only she and Ramon knew which examination data would benefit Neil could tentatively conclude that Neil¡¯s vocal cords and inner ear o**ns were It made things more challenging. l¡¯s vocal cords or inner ear were damaged, surgery could help. Now, Vera was concerned Neil might have neurological or gic problems. ¡°Dr. Miracle, how is Neil?¡± Adam realized it wasn¡¯t good when Ramon and Vera didn¡¯t speak for a long while. ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? I¡¯ll speak to Mr. Monroe when the results are all out.¡± Ramon added, ¡°I¡¯ll have to see how difficult it is and adjust my terms ordingly. Once Mr. Monroe fulfills them, I¡¯ll get to it.¡± In other words, Carlos might not be able to afford Ramon. ¡°In that case, both of you will have to stay with us temporarily,¡± Adam stated firmly.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Now that Dr. Miracle was here, they couldn¡¯t let him go. Adam was already investigating Ramon. If Ramon were fake, he wouldn¡¯t be able to leave Hiyon alive. If he were real, he couldn¡¯t leave without treating Neil either. ¡°How dare you! Are you nning to lock us up?¡± Ramon was used to freedom. He had only endured today to help Vera. He exploded, ¡°I can easily kill you right now.¡± SEND GIFT Chapter 24 Chapter 24This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ¡°I know.¡± Adam¡¯s expression remained unchanged. ¡°But you misunderstood, Mr. Ford. We are not locking you up. We¡¯re just concerned about your safety. Besides, ve haven¡¯t weed you.¡± ¡°No need to beat around the bush. Tell me, how do you want to die? I will keep that in mind when I kill you. ¡± Ramon was genuinely angry this time. Only Vera could calm him down now. But Vera only questioned Adam, ¡°What if we don¡¯t go with you?¡± ¡°Then you leave me with no choice.¡± With that, a tranquilizer was shot into their shoulders. ¡°D***n it! Despicable b**ds.¡± Ramon pulled out the needle and fell to the ground. Vera also copsed. Vera¡¯s constitution was different. Ordinary tranquilizers did not work on her. However, the improved version they used caused her to go limp, though her mind remained clear. Vera knew she and Ramon were lifted into a trailer, and Neil was with her. She could even feel her son holding her hand tightly. Soon, the trailer slowed down, and a metal gate opened with a ng. The familiar sound pierced her ears. The vehicle entered a courtyard. She could smell roses. It was her favorite scent. When Vera was pregnant, Carlos drove her heartlessly to the tiny attic. Her only pastime was looking at the roses blooming in the garden through the small window. Vera¡¯s heart trembled. She had returned to this hell. She had died in a fire here, but now it had been rebuilt. Painful memories gripped her. Vera shuddered. She couldn¡¯t breathe, and tears kept flowing. A pair of soft little hands wiped away her tears. Neil pressed his warm face tightly to hers. Vera seemed to hear Neil¡¯s tender voice. ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll protect you.¡± 1/2 O Sat, Chapter 24 But Vera¡¯s eyelids grew heavier. As though exhausted, she slowly drifted into a deep sleep¡­ 61 Whe a opened her eyes, it was already dark outside. She was awakened by loud insults from a woman outside the door. Averie was raging outside. James must have told Averie Carlos had brought Vera home, and Averie came to make a scene. Vera didn¡¯t mind. Points to Averie if Averie could get rid of her. Vera could go home to apany Samuel, who had been frightened today. ¡°I don¡¯t care. Get rid of her now,¡± Averie yelled. She had been with Carlos for five years and had never spent a day here. Why was Vera allowed to? ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Powell. Mr. Monroe had said so.¡± The butler sounded polite, but his tone was firm. He didn¡¯t treat Averie as Carlos¡¯s future wife. He even addressed her distantly. Vera couldn¡¯t help thinking Averie wasn¡¯t as favored by Carlos as she appeared to be. ¡°Are you using Carlos to intimidate me? He¡¯s not at home. I have the final say!¡± Averie couldn¡¯t let such a beautiful vixen remain by Carlos¡¯s side. ¡°Since you won¡¯t do it, I¡¯ll kick her out myself.¡± Averie s**ch**d a broom from a maid, kicked open the door, and headed toward Vera, who had just sat up. 2/2 Chapter 25 Chapter 25 ¡°Hurry! Stop her.¡± Dayton, the butler, wanted to follow Averie, but Averie turned around suddenly and locked the door. Averie knew she couldn¡¯t kick Vera out since Carlos had given the order. However, she could ruin Vera¡¯s face. Carlos would never look at Vera again with her face ruined. ¡°B**h!¡± Averie swung the broom fiercely toward Vera¡¯s face in the dimly lit room. ¡°How dare you seduce my husband!¡± Vera sat motionlessly on the edge of the bed as though she was still blurred from waking up. She looked nkly at the brooming toward her. Averie felt smug. She thought, ¡®Did this dumb vixen think she couldpete with me?¡¯ In a sh, Vera kicked out suddenly and stepped on the broom. Averie was shocked. ¡°Let go!¡± Averie shouted foolishly after tugging on it a couple of times. F Vera smirked scornfully. ¡°Seduce your husband? Are you talking about yourself?¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Averie became furious. ¡°Wasn¡¯t Neil¡¯s biological mother Carlos¡¯s wife?¡± Vera¡¯s voice suddenly turned icy. ¡°You know better than anyone how she died, don¡¯t you?¡± Averie jolted. She stared at Vera, her eyes wide in disbelief. It couldn¡¯t be true. How could Vera know something even Carlos didn¡¯t? She must be scamming her. Vera continued, ¡°I heard her grave was destroyed. What do you think? Is it possible that she crawled out of her grave? Do you think she wille for you?¡± Suddenly, the onlymp in the room flickered and went out. Averie screamed, letting go of the broom and running to the door, cowering in fear. However, she found herself surrounded by towering mes. Averie hurriedly turned, trying to run back. A red high-heeled shoe appeared from somewhere and kicked her. She recognized that heel. She had worn it five years ago when she killed Vera. But Averie had burned those shoes a long time ago. Why 1/2 Chapter 25 were they the. ¡°Isn¡¯t this Averie. ie screamed. .he owner of the high-heeled shoe spoke with the same voice as the deceased Vera. ¡°Didn¡¯t you kill me?¡± Averie was terrified, but she looked up. She saw Vera¡¯s face, swollen from her pregnancy. Averie trembled and stammered, ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t me. I didn¡¯t kill you.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ¡°Do you know how much it hurt to be burnt alive? Do you know the agony I felt? I died with so much rage that I¡¯m now a ghost. You¡¯re responsible for how I am now,¡± Vera¡¯s.voice became increasingly eerie. ¡°I can¡¯t kill Carlos, but I can kill you. Why don¡¯t you join me, Averie?¡± Averie shrieked in terror and fainted. Vera was so annoyed she pped Averie twice. She only hypnotized Averie to let her feel what it was like for her then. How could Averie be so timid? Vera still wanted to find out what had happened through the hypnosis. She would have to start again after she woke Averie up. ¡°Mr. Monroe, you¡¯re back. Finally,¡± Dayton suddenly called out urgently. ¡°Miss Powell went in with a broom to attack Miss Vivian. She even locked the door.¡± ¡°Break it down.¡± Carlos¡¯s order made Vera anxious. She couldn¡¯t let Carlos know she could hypnotize. 2/2 Chapter 26 111 Chapter 26 After the loud noise of the chainsaw cutting through the door, the door was kicked open. The crowd saw Averie screaming strangely while holding a broom high, looking like a l*c as s**he attacked Vera who was still lying on the bed. ¡°You b**h, I¡¯ll kill you! I¡¯ll kill-¡± ¡°Stop!¡± Carlos rushed forward quickly, grabbing the broom in Averie¡¯s hand and shoving her back. Averie stumbled. Steadying herself, she raised the broom again toward Vera. Carlos¡¯s eyes turned to ice. He roared, ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± None of them expected Averie to attack Carlos, who was standing in her way. Averie looked as though she was possessed. The bodyguards were shocked and hurriedly intervened. Averie was restrained before the broom fell on Carlos. She continued to re at Vera with reddened eyes. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you, b**h. I¡¯m going to-¡± A loud smack rang in the room. Carlos had pped Averie. ¡°Can you think straight now?¡± Carlos was not a sympathetic or gentle man. Anyone, be it friend or foe, who dared to act recklessly before him must be prepared to bear the consequences. Averie jolted. Her unfocused gaze sharpened, and she suddenly realized Carlos was standing before her. ¡°I¡­ She¡­¡± Averie was scared and incoherent, but she still tried to nder Vera. ¡°It¡¯s all her fault. She provoked me. That¡¯s why I hit her with the broom.¡± ¡°We all know that is not true, Miss Powell.¡± Dayton exposed Averie¡¯s lie immediately. ¡°Miss Vivian was resting in her room all along. You s**tc**d the broom from the maid and barged in to attack her.¡± Those who had witnessed how Vera had painstakingly taken care of Carlos when he was in aa did not like Averie. In their eyes, Vera was Carlos¡¯s wife, while Averie was just a shameless woman who got between them. 1/2Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ||1 2/2 17:01 Sat, Jul Chapter 26 Moreover, Averie never treated the s***ts well. Now that she was in trouble, no one spoke up for her. The s**ts nodded in agreement, confirming Dayton¡¯s words. ¡°But it was her who seduced Carlos first!¡± Averie red viciously at Dayton and the would remember how they went against her and deal with other se**t them in the fur ¡°Shut up,¡± Carlos micrrupted Averie and asked Dayton, ¡°Where is the doctor? Why is he taking so long?¡± Averie felt even more aggrieved when she saw Carlos caring about Vera, ¡°Carlos, how can you¡­¡± Had he forgotten his image of a doting husband? How could he humiliate her before the s**ts? ¡°Go home.¡± Carlos didn¡¯t want to see Averie except when needed. He would be reminded of Vera and his children¡¯s tragic deaths when he set eyes on her. Unfortunately, Averie was not self-aware and always considered herself a benefactor to Carlos and his son. Averie dared not disobey Carlos. However, she did not want to leave like that. Thankfully, the doctor arrived. Averie used the excuse of apologizing to Vera after she woke up to remain. J The family doctor first woke Vera up and then conducted an examination. Vera was asked some questions, and finally, the doctor concluded, ¡°She¡¯s fine. She just had a few bumps on the head and a little swell. She¡¯ll be right as rain tomorrow with some medication.¡± Vera said nothing. She knew how difficult it was to fool Carlos. So, after provoking Averie, she deliberately let Averie hit her a few times. Averie had held her tongue patiently, waiting for Vera to wake up so she could confront her. Before Carlos spoke, she shouted, ¡°She hit herself and then framed me. Carlos, don¡¯t be deceived by this b**h.¡± Ìï Chapter 27 Chapter 27This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ¡°Did I say Seeing h can talk?¡± Carlos shot a cold re at Averie. Averie fell silent. ous and indignant Averie was, Vera grew more sure that Carlos ng act was only a show. But then, how loving could a man who killed his wife and children be? and Averies A man like Carlos would only desire a woman he did not have. Once the woman was within his grasp, he wouldn¡¯t be bothered to treat her nicely. He would probably never pamper anymore. ¡°This is our fault. I¡¯llpensate you. State your terms.¡± Carlos¡¯s voice was indifferent, as though it was routine. He hadn¡¯t realized how nervous he was when he saw Vera being hit just now. ¡°I can ask for anything?¡± Vera raised a brow. Even though she and her sons had miraculously survived, she still hoped that Carlos and Averie would pay for their murderous actions. ¡°Don¡¯t go too far, Miss Vivian,¡± Averie shouted anxiously. She was afraid Vera might demand something unreasonable and threatened her position. T ¡°Get out.¡± Carlos¡¯s patience with Averie had reached its limit. ¡°Carlos, I¡­¡± Averie began. She felt wronged and looked at Carlos with teary eyes. Why couldn¡¯t Carlos see she was bullied by Vera? ¡°Get her out of here,¡± Carlos ordered the bodyguards. He wanted to speak privately with Vera. ¡°Carlos, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s my fault. I won¡¯t do it again¡­¡± Averie kept apologizing but was still dragged out by the bodyguards and s**t*s. ¡°Hold up.¡± Vera wanted to make things clear before everyone. ¡°I know I can¡¯t bepared to Miss Powell, and I wouldn¡¯t dare to ask for much. I¡¯ll be grateful if Miss Powell stays away from me from now on.¡± Her meaning was clear. If Averie were smart, she would leave Vera alone. Vera would deal with herter. But if Averie came looking for trouble, Vera wouldn¡¯t hold herself back. She could beat Averie up each time. Averie naturally flew into a rage. Carlos, however, didn¡¯t give Averie a chance to 1/2 III 17:02 Sat, Jul 27 BB. Chapter 27 speak andmanded, ¡°Don¡¯t provoke her, or I won¡¯t spare you.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t by the guards. 9Æø+70% s her!¡± Averie, with tears of grievance, was mercilessly dragged out Only Vera and Carlos remained in the room. The atmosphere was awkward and ufortable. ¡°Are you satisfied?¡± Carlos suddenly spoke coldly, ending the silence. Vera sat weakly at the head of the bed, looking like she hadn¡¯tpletely recovered from the sedative. She tightened her fingers on the thin nket. ¡°Excuse me?¡± ¡°How can a woman who single-handedly dealt with several kidnappers be beaten by someone who had always been pampered?¡± Carlos had been suspicious for a while. Even considering the effects of the sedative, Averie shouldn¡¯t be able to hit Vera so many times. ¡°I can¡¯t afford to offend Miss Powell,¡± Vera replied, ¡°You¡¯re backing her up, Mr. Monroe. I¡¯m just someone ordinary. It¡¯s natural for me to be afraid. What if the next shot you give me is poison?¡± Vera reached up and touched her face, her eyes filled with mockery. ¡°I¡¯m beautiful It¡¯s natural for me to want to live.¡± Carlos knew he was in the wrong but showed no shame. ¡°The sedative was necessary. I promise there won¡¯t be a next time if you and Dr. Miracle can cure Neil.¡± ¡°Seems like you don¡¯t understand Dr. Miracle and the power of the Ford family,¡± Vera mocked coldly. ¡°Ramon might have saved that child if not for the sedative. As for now¡­¡± Vera snorted. ¡°You can dream on!¡± Carlos even resorted to using sedatives to achieve his goals. Who knew what outrageous things he might do in the future? Vera regretted involving Ramon in this and now wanted Ramon to leave as soon as possible. 2/2 Chapter 28 Chapter 28 Carlos¡¯s eyes darkened, and a cold smile slowly spread across his lips. ¡°But I still got you, didn¡¯t I?¡± A shudder went through Vera. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Carlos went on, ¡°Ramon cares a lot about you. He would do anything for you.¡± Carlos would let Ramon pay the price for unting his affection for Vera. So that was it. That was why Vera was brought here. Vera was the tool used to threaten Ramon into obedience. Vera gritted her teeth resentfully. ¡°You¡¯re despicable!¡± Carlos grabbed Vera¡¯s chin, pinning her with a cold stare. It felt as though he wanted to see into her soul. ¡°Tell me, why don¡¯t you like Ramon?¡± Carlos had used the same condescending tone when speaking to her years ago. voice still sounded as piercing to Vera¡¯s ears. His Vera met Carlos¡¯s eyes and, with a mocking smile, questioned, ¡°How do you know I don¡¯t like him?¡± Carlos¡¯s heart s**d a beat. His fingers gripped her harder. ¡°Don¡¯t you have a son? Do you think the Ford family will let you marry into their family with a son?¡± Vera endured the pain, stubbornly keeping her smile on. ¡°It¡¯s a freebie. Of course, he¡¯s happy. Why do you care so much about who I like, Mr. Monroe? Could you have also fallen for me?¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Carlos tightened his grip, towering over her. Vera¡¯s head hit the bed. Carlos looked as though he would crush her jaw if she spoke again. Vera¡¯s jaw hurt so much it went numb. ¡°I was just joking. Everyone knows you love Miss Powell. You grew up together. You¡¯re childhood sweethearts. If it weren¡¯t for your car ident, you might even be married to her, isn¡¯t that so? Poor Neil. Do you truly want him to be cured? Or do you want him to vanish quietly so he doesn¡¯t get in between you and Miss Powell?¡± ¡°I told you to shut up!¡± Carlos released Vera¡¯s chin and wrapped his hand around her neck. Vera couldn¡¯t breathe. Her pretty face turned purple. 1/2 III O < 17:02 Sat, Jul 27 BBB Chapter 28 Carlos had be mastermind i ruthless. ¡°Who sent you? Why are you here? Tell me.¡± The anted many people around Carlos over the years, but none had made him as uneasy as Vera, and he had only met her thrice. He had to rule out any suspicion about Vera before allowing her to treat Neil. He wouldn¡¯t allow anything to happen to Neil. Carlos continued, ¡°There¡¯s no point pretending anymore. You came up to me deliberately at the cemetery. I sensed something was wrong then.¡± Veins rose on Vera¡¯s forehead, but she still smiled. ¡®Did Carlos only realize it now? What a fool!¡¯ Carlos wasn¡¯t done. ¡°Did you set up the second meeting too? Do you want me to see you save your son? Do you want me to see you as a pitiful and noble single mother? What about the third time? You showed up as Ramon¡¯s ex-girlfriend. Your previous tactics didn¡¯t work, so you thought you¡¯d make me jealous seeing you with other men?¡± Vera nearly lost consciousness from being strangled. Her heart was encased in ice. She thought, ¡®What a narcissist Carlos is. What gives him the confidence to make such assumptions?¡¯Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡°Tell me the truth, and I¡¯ll let you go.¡± Carlo¡¯s heart softened when he saw Vera couldn¡¯t hold on anymore. He wanted to release Vera. However, logic dictated him to force more information out of Vera. The sound of a toy gun suddenly approached. A small figure dashed in.Carlos knew it was his son without looking. Neil would aim a toy gun at Carlos every time he did something to anger Neil. But Carlos was about to get the truth and had no intention of stopping. Instead, Carlos told his son, ¡°Neil, go out first. This is not a ce for you. Ah!¡± Carlos¡¯s words ended abruptly with a pained gasp. Neil had bitten the back of Carlos¡¯s hand hard. Chapter 29 Chapter 29 Carlos didn¡¯t expect Neil to bite him so hard. Neil refused to let go even when Carlos bled. Carlos had no choice but to release Vera. Freed, Vera copsed on the bed and drew in lungfuls of air as she coughed. Neil also released Carlos. However, he didn¡¯t even nce at his father. He turned to console Vera, looking at her anxiously. Vera was Dr. Miracle and had learned how to hold her breath before. She knew how to protect herself when someone was strangling her and how to treat herself after. She quickly recovered and held Neil¡¯s hand gently, letting him know she was okay. However, Neil stared at the strangtion marks on Vera¡¯s neck and burst into tears. When Neil saw Samuel in the afternoon, his marks had already improved, but it still frightened Neil. Neil couldn¡¯t believe his usually kind and loving dad would harm Samuel. Now that Neil witnessed Vera being strangled, he hated Carlos so much he decided to ignore him from now on. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. I¡¯m fine, really.¡± Vera hugged her eldest son, whom she had just reunited with, andforted him softly. She considered Neil¡¯s feelings for Carlos and defended Carlos. ¡°Your dad was just ying around with me. It was an ident. Don¡¯t be mad at him.¡± But Vera hadn¡¯t recovered. Her voice was still h**se, and she was still upset. Her words, meant to soothe Neil, only made Neil cry even louder. Carlos couldn¡¯t care less about his injury. He wanted to take Neil from Vera to console him. However, Neil resisted vigorously. Every time Carlos reached for him, Neil would wave his tiny hands, signaling him to stay away. It was tant that Neil detested him. Carlos regretted his actions deeply. No matter what, he shouldn¡¯t have used such brutality against a woman before Neil. But he had no other choice. If he hadn¡¯t protected Neil so well-in the past five years, Neil might have fallen victim to the mastermind. ¡°You better leave. I¡¯ll take care of him.¡± Vera nced at Carlos. Despite Vera¡¯s hatred for Carlos, she couldn¡¯t deny that Carlos had taught Neil well. After finally reuniting with Neil, Vera couldn¡¯t bear to see Neil saddened again. 1/2 111 < Chapter 291 Carlos still didn¡¯t trust Verapletely. Until he was a hundred percent sure, he wouldn¡¯t trust anyone. Vera grew tient. ¡°After I calm him down, you can exin things to him. As a father, you should understand how to care for a child¡¯s emotions.¡± Carlos was taken aback. Vera seemed to understand how to love a child better than he did. Carlos stood up reluctantly, intending to leave. Just then, Dayton rushed in. ¡°Mr. Monroe, Mr. Ford is here. He brought a lot of people with him.¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. James hade with bodyguards to take them away when Carlos hadn¡¯t released them. Carlos nced at Vera. ¡°Stay here.¡± Then he left in a hurry. Vera paid no attention to Carlos. Her top priority now was tofort Neil. Vera cherished Neil very much. Although Neil wasn¡¯t dead as she had thought, Neil was severely ill. ***** James had already smashed four antiques in the living room, leaving a mess on the floor. The s**ts dared not approach. ¡°Stop! Mr. Monroe ising,¡± Dayton shouted. He had served the Monroe family for many years, and this was the first guest who had been so bold. ¡°There you are. I though you¡¯d continue to hide,¡± James mocked when he saw Carlos. He smashed another antique. ¡°Where¡¯s my nephew? I¡¯m taking him away.¡± Chapter 30 Chapter 30 Carle nephew ed. I looked like the rumors that the men of the Ford family were ad with were true. ¡°Are you mistaken, Mr. Ford? I haven¡¯t seen yourThis is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Carlos¡¯s icy gaze swept over the shattered antiques on the ground. He instructed Dayton, ¡°Mr. Ford is a guest. Even if he doesn¡¯t understand the etiquette, we should be gracious hosts. Let him smash away. Those antiques should have been reced long ago. Remember to let himpensate at market value!¡± A few antiques were nothingpared to Neil¡¯s health. But since James dared to cause trouble, Carlos had to teach James a lesson. ¡°Still pretending?¡± Carlos angrily retorted, ¡°You kidnapped my nephew to save your b*d. D*o you think no one would know about it? Don¡¯t forget that my family built the airport.¡± Carlos¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously. ¡°Who are you calling a ba***d?¡± James sneered. ¡°What? Am I wrong? Isn¡¯t Neil your b***d? Or is he your child with Miss Powell?¡± Carlos rushed forward, grabbing James¡¯s cor with both hands. He warned fiercely, ¡°Neil is my wife¡¯s son. He is most precious to me. If you dare to nder him in any way, I¡¯ll disregard your family and hurt you.¡± James pushed Carlos, but Carlos did not move. James mocked coldly, ¡°When did you marry, Mr. Monroe? Nobody has heard. Are you that ashamed of your wife?¡± There was a loud sound. Carlos had punched James. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare talk s**t about my wife. She¡¯s the best.¡± James wiped the blood from his split lip with his thumb and licked it. Howughable was Carlos? Carlos was the one who had murdered his wife and child back then, and now he was acting like a good husband and father. ¡°Then, where is she?¡± James asked while throwing a fist. Carlos sidestepped and found James¡¯s second punch waiting for him. This time, he couldn¡¯t dodge it and ended up stumbling back. His bodyguards immediately rushed in, surrounding James. James¡¯s bodyguards were not to be outdone. They broke in and rushed into the 1/2 [11 the b room. Tension rose. A fight was about to break out. Ramon suddenly appeared, yawning loudly. He strolled over in slippers, looking like he had just woken up. ¡°What¡¯s this? A fight? Great! I haven¡¯t seen one in a long time. Go on. You guys can start. Ramon peeled a banana, looking very rxed. He looked as though he would love some popcorn now. Don¡¯t just stand and look at each other. Get going.¡± ¡°Ramon!¡± James ba en his tone softened, ¡°Are you okay?¡± I¡¯m fine. Uncle James. Look.¡± Ramon turned around in ce. ¡°Looks like I am right. Mr. Monroe.¡± James pushed aside Carlos¡¯s bodyguards and walked toward Ramon. ¡°He¡¯sing with me.¡± Before Carlos could speak, his bodyguards stood in James and Ramon¡¯s path, not allowing them to leave. James turned around, his gaze cold as ice. ¡°Are you making enemies of us. Mr. Monroe?¡± Carlos said. ¡°You misunderstood, Mr. James. Mr. Ford is my guest and will be staying here temporarily.¡± Ramon immediately responded, ¡°Yup. I promised to stay and cure his child. It¡¯s been years since I¡¯ve had such an interesting patient.¡± James red at Ramon. ¡°You don¡¯t have to stay here. Don¡¯t you think I have a ce for you?¡± Ramon shook his head. ¡°Is there anywhere morefortable in Hiyon than here?¡± He then looked at Carlos. ¡°I promised to stay until Neil is cured, but you must release my Sweetheart immediately!¡± Chapter 31 Chapter 31 #469%8Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Carlos¡¯s eyebrows knitted into a frown when he heard the word ¡°weetheart Vera¡¯s radiant face appeared in his mind, and he became annoyed. Carlos found an ee. My son needs her ¡°Her son needs her more Ramon put away his yful demeandy and spoke sternly. Carlos was slightly surprised. ¡°You know? Then why Why was Kamon still set on an older woman who had a child? Ramon pointed at himself. ¡°Her kid¡¯s mine ¡°Her child is at least five years old. How old were you when you had him? Carlos¡¯s gaze fell on Ramon¡¯s crotch, full of disdain ¡°Fuck you¡± Ramon felt insulted. No one would bat an eyelid when men centuries ago married and had children much younger than him. Did he look that useless? ¡°Why don¡¯t we hear what Miss Flynn says? Carlos signaled to Dayton to get Vera. Dayton understood. He had seen how protective Vera was of Neil. If Neil didn¡¯t want her to go, Vera wouldn¡¯t leave willingly. Ramon saw how readily Carlos agreed and was worried that Carlos was up to something, ¡°We had a deal. I will stay and treat Neil, and you won¡¯t make things difficult for her Carlos nodded. I¡¯m a man of my word: If Vera refused to leave, it wasn¡¯t his fault. Vera arrived soon carrying Neil Neil had stopped crying long ago. His small face was now clean, and he seemed back to his usual self. Carlos hurriedly stepped forward, wanting to hug Neil, Neil ignored Carlos, even turning so his back was to Carlos. When Carlos touched him, Neil threw a fit. Carlos had to give ip. fera, on the other hand, appeared worn out. Although she had covered the marks on her neck with a scarf, the bump on her lead couldn¡¯t be hidden. Vivian (Sweetheart), you¡¯re hurt? James and Kamon asked simultaneously, moving to check on Vera¡¯s injury. it¡¯s no biggie. It was dark when I woke up, and I identally bumped my head, Vera did not want her rtives to worry bout her, so she lied. arlos noticed that James¡¯s concern for Vera far exceeded what an uncle would have for his nephew¡¯s ¡°ex-girlfriend. He ked, ¡°What¡¯s this? You know her too, Mr. James?¡± Carlos¡¯s gaze fell coldly on Vera. Did she use her looks to flirt with both of lem? he¡¯s my fianc¨¦e (girlfriend)!¡± James and Ramon spoke in unison and put their arms around Vera¡¯s shoulders, colliding kwardly behind Vera. mes smacked Ramon¡¯s hand away angrily, Carlos was talking to him. Why did the brat speak up? James and Vera had reed that they would pretend to be engaged. That way, Vera¡¯s real identity wouldn¡¯t be exposed, and Carlos couldn¡¯t easily lly her. He did not expect Ramon to wreak havoc. mon hissed and red at James. Why was he like Vera? How could both of them be so mean to him? 14:07 Mon, Jul 29 BE. Chapter 31 Carlos looked at them suspiciously. ¡°What exactly is your rtionship?¡± Chapter 32 Chapter 32 Vera quickly exchanged nces with James and Ramon, and then they shouted, ¡°None of your business!¡± Kamon¡¯s temper ran hotter and spoke provocatively, ¡°What? Do you like poking your nose where you don¡¯t belong, Mr. Monroe? Aren¡¯t you a smart cookie? Why don¡¯t you find out yourself?¡± Kamon even shoved James. ¡°Uncle James, as long as Vera hadn¡¯t married you, there¡¯s still a chance for me. I won¡¯t give up.¡± James¡¯s eyes sparked with fury. He raised his hand to hit Ramon, ¡°You brat. I¡¯m going to kick your ass. Kamon circled Vera, avoiding James¡¯s reach. ¡°See! You can¡¯t touch me. At least I¡¯m a young brat. You¡¯re an old brat. Vera would want someone younger¡± Vera was growing dizzy from their antics. She whispered, ¡°Alright. Quit messing around..This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. The three resembled a family who had been together for a long time. Carlos¡¯s heart chilled with the realization. He had been stuck in aa for three years, and Vera had helped him through that. She even bore his children. They would have been a family, but he failed to hold onto her. ¡°Enough!¡± Carlos shouted angrily, At the same time, Kamon untied the scarf around Vera¡¯s neck. He and James had deliberately caused a scene because they realize something was wrong Vera disliked hot weather. Even in winter, she avoided wearing hats and scarves. However, Vera wore a mismatched scarf today when it was so hot. There had to be a reason. Vera wanted to stop Ramon, but it was toote. Besides, she was still carrying Neil. James and Ramon saw the marks on Vera¡¯s neck at once. It was much more severe than Samuel¡¯s. Their hearts¡® ached. Ramon was so angry he wanted to kick Carlos¡¯s ass. ¡°I promised to treat Neil, and this is how you treat my Sweetheart? Do you think my family will stand by and do nothing?¡± James reached out and stopped Ramon. They were under Carloss roof now. If they fought, they would be at a disadvantage James had already tested it just now. James demanded, ¡°What the hell happened? Did she step on your toes or something?¡± Carlos¡¯s face showed no hint of remorse. He answered indifferently, ¡°We¡¯d a misunderstanding. I¡¯ll make it right. What do you want?¡± ¡°Make it right?¡± Ramon flew into a rage. James could hardly restrain him. ¡°Who the fuck do you think you are? Do we look like we need your money? I want you dead. Can you do that?¡± Carlos didn¡¯t even flinch. ¡°Name your price. James could hardly hold Ramon back this time. Ramon roared, ¡°How much for your life? I¡¯ll pay Name your price.¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough, Kamon. I¡¯m not dead. We can settle the score slowlyter with Mr. Monroe. Vera signaled for Ramon to calm down. She had lived with Carlos for several years and knew the man he was. What Carlos did to her today was nothingpared to the desperation she felt when she was trapped in the fire. ¡°Sweetheart, you- Ramon was afraid Vera still had feelings for Carlos. ¡°We have to cure Neil first. Vera¡¯s voice was unusually calm. She turned to Carlos. ¡°We will do our best. In return, I hope Mr. Monroe can promise us¨Ca boon.¡± 5 ¡°What boon?¡± Carlos disliked seeing Vera so calm. She cared about James and Ramon, and even Neil, but she seemed ¡° Chapter 33 Chapter 33 ¡°Just say if you agree. As for what it is, you¡¯ll know after Neil is cured.¡± Vera was long disappointed with Carlos. She didn¡¯t want his money or his life. She just wanted Carlos and Vera to suffer. ¡°I won¡¯t do anything illegal.¡± Carlos stared deeply at Vera. Vera felt familiar but also unfamiliar to him at the same time.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Nothing illegal. You can chill out.¡± Vera was worried Carlos might not keep his promise, so she made him sign a written agreement. Vera knew such a written agreement had no legal effect, so she added, ¡°If you can¡¯t keep your promise-¡± ¡°There¡¯ll be a blood feud between your family and mine,¡± James interrupted sternly. ¡°I will never treat anyone from your family again,¡± Ramon added. ¡°Rx. I¡¯m a man of my word.¡± Carlos knew he might have to pay through the nose, but he couldn¡¯t care less. He would agree to anything to have Neil cured. Things were settled after a long discussion. Ramon would stay while Vera woulde between 9 a.m. and 9 p.m. to assist Ramon in treating Neil. Neil didn¡¯t want Vera to leave but knew she had to. Samuel had been scared today and was still waiting for Vera tofort him. Neil felt sorry for Samuel, so he had to let Vera leave. He begged Vera toe earlier tomorrow. Vera did not want to leave either. However, she had three children and had to take care of them equally. Carlos felt a pang seeing Vera leave with James. He watched their car pull away from the driveway in the darkened study and stood there after they were long gone. No one had a clue what he was thinking. ¡°Mr. Monroe?¡± Adam knocked on the door and entered. Seeing Carlos¡¯s lonely silhouette in the moonlight, Adam felt sad. Since Vera died, Carlos had never been genuinely happy. ¡°Speak.¡± Carlos looked away and turned on the deskmp. ¡°I have looked into it. The kindergarten had mangoes for lunch this month. Quite a lot of it. Mr. Neil liked it at first, but he¡¯s gotten a bit sick of ittely,¡± Adam reported. Vera had said Neil could have eaten too many mangoestely and developed an aversion. Carlos sent Adam to the kindergarten where he found it to be true. The missing whorl on Neil¡¯s head had also been found somewhere else. Vera told him that changes in children¡¯s hairstyle might change the location of the whorl. Carlos chose to believe her temporarily. ¡°Mr. Monroe, are you sure Mr. Neil is back?¡± Adam was still concerned. ¡°Aren¡¯t the results back?¡± To be safe, Carlos had Adam send DNA samples to several testing agencies. The results were the same. ¡°Then it should be right,¡± Adam naturally hoped Neil was safe and sound. Carlos added, ¡°I¡¯m not sure who the other onest night was, but I¡¯m sure the one we brought back from the hospital today is Neil.¡± Adam was confused. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Chapter 34 Chapter 34 Adam scratched his head at Carlos¡¯s meaningful smile and thought it over carefully. ¡°I¡¯ve kept an eye on those three all the time.¡± He couldn¡¯t make sense of it. ¡°How could he switch Mr. Nel out from under our noses?¡± No one could have done it. Carlos asked, ¡°Did you notice anyone fishy at that time?¡± Adam shook his head but then remembered something. ¡°Does Mr. James count?¡± He had discovered something after going through the hospital¡¯s surveince footage. ¡°Mr. James entered and left the hospital with a sports bag. I¡¯ve no idea what was inside, but it seemed a bit heavy. Probably about Mr. Neil¡¯s weight. Do you think Mr. James put Mr. Neil in the bag and carried him around?¡± However, something was off. Adam pointed out, ¡°The hair and tissue samples used for the paternity test belong to the boy fromst night. The test says that he is rted to you.¡± ¡°Adam, what if Vera and the two children are still alive?¡± Carlos asked. Adam jumped at his bold spection. ¡°Not impossible, Mr. Monroe. How can anyone survive such a massive fire? You might as well say the children possessed Mr. Neil. It might be more believable¡­¡± Adam¡¯s voice trailed off. Carlos had insisted on rebuilding the mansion on the site of the fire, hoping that he could be reunited with the ghosts of Vera and his children. Carlos did not answer. Adam sweated profusely. The Monroe family said Vera and the two children died tragically, but as the survivor, Carlos didn¡¯t fare any better. Though his heart died with Vera, Carlos had to tough it out and take care of Neil. He had to protect his family and be on guard against the mastermind. If it weren¡¯t for the fire five years ago, Carlos would have caught the mastermind and lived happily with Vera and the three children¡­ It had been so close! ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. You can go. Continue to keep an eye on the three of them.¡± Carlos had already arranged additional personnel to protect Neil.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Adam responded. Dayton came in before Adam left. ¡°Mr. Neil is throwing a fit in your bedroom. He broke a lot of things¡­¡± Vera leaned weakly on James¡¯s shoulder as their car sped off. She was too wiped out to do anything else. James apanied her quietly until they were home. ¡°Mummy!¡± The children rushed over to Vera when they saw her. James nced at the nanny, who tactfully left the room and closed the door. ¡°Mummy, you¡¯re finally back.¡± Catherine sniffled, sounding teary ¡°Daddy is so bad. He hurt Samuel. I hate him. I won¡¯t like him anymore.¡± Vera noticed Samuel¡¯s injury was almost healed. However, Samuel was still down. Vera¡¯s heart ached. Samuel wouldn¡¯t easily forgive his father now. 1/2 14:08 Mon, Jul 29 GO Chapter 34 Vera had done her best to ensure her children grew up healthy and happy. She didn¡¯t want them to be filled with hatred. ¡° ? + 69% Chapter 35 Chapter 35 It took Vera a long time to put the children to bed. James looked at his sister worriedly when she came out of the children¡¯s room. ¡°Go rest. We can talk tomorrow.¡± Vera nodded wearily. When she went to close the curtains in her room, she noticed Carlos¡¯s men lurking downstairs. Vera knew that though they had sessfully switched the children and exined away Carlos¡¯s suspicions, Carlos remained doubtful. Carlos was too shrewd and cunning. From now on, Vera had to be even more careful. She couldn¡¯t afford the slightest screw¨Cup. Vera slept uneasily. Despite lighting a scented candle to help her sleep, she was still awakened by nightmares. In the end, she gave up on sleep andy there until morning, then got up to make breakfast for all of them. She wanted to keep herself busy so she wouldn¡¯t think. ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Samuel suddenly appeared behind Vera. Startled, she turned to see Samuel standing there. Vera rushed over to pick him up. ¡°Why are you up? It¡¯s still early.¡± To Vera¡¯s relief, Samuel¡¯s neck was fine now. The marks were gone, and there was only a bit of swelling. It would disappear after with one more application of medicine today. Samuel reached out and touched Vera¡¯s neck. The marks were better after a night, but they were still visible. Samuel burst into tears. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mommy. It¡¯s all my fault¡­¡± ¡°Nonsense, kiddo.¡± Vera understood what had happened. Samuel had Catherine call her for help when Neil was kidnapped. That was how Vera ended up meeting Carlos. Samuel disguised as Neil because he was afraid she and Neil would end up in Carlos¡¯s hands. If someone was to be med, it was Carlos and Averie. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Samuel. Besides, I should thank you. Thanks to you, I found out that Neil is alive. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t have been reunited. What a smart cookie you are. You¡¯re such a warrior. What a big heart you have. I¡¯m so proud of you, Samuel,¡± Vera told him.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Really?¡± Samuel asked through his tears. He sounded more cheerful. ¡°When have I ever lied to you?¡± Vera asked. James had heard themotion and came to take a look. He saw them hugging. Samuel had always been clever and meticulous. He must have noticed Vera wearing the scarfst night. He hadn¡¯t asked because he didn¡¯t want to say anything before Catherine. ¡°Uncle James.¡± Samuel did me James slightly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you go save Mommy? Why didn¡¯t you protect her?¡± ¡°You ungrateful little brat.¡± James rubbed Samuel¡¯s head, feeling guilty and helpless. Samuel was too young to realize how formidable Carlos was in Hiyon. ¡°Samuel, be good. Don¡¯t take that tone to your uncle. He did his best,¡± Vera chided softly, looking gratefully at James. ¡°Sorry, Uncle James,¡± Samuel apologized obediently. ¡°Samuel, I hope you won¡¯t resent him,¡± Vera added. It went without saying who ¡°him¡± referred to. Vera knew it might be difficult. It was something she couldn¡¯t do, yet she hoped Samuel could do it. 1/1 Chapter 36 Chapter 36 ¡°Let¡¯se at this from another angle. He treated you that way because he cared about Neil, right?¡± Vera knew too well how strong Carlos was. If Carlos wanted to hurt Samuel, Samuel wouldn¡¯t have stood a chance. But Samuel couldn¡¯t take in her words at all. Vera persevered. ¡°Neil tolds that his daddy has been good to him all these years.¡± She took out her phone to y a video Ramon had sentst night of Neil throwing a fit in Carlos¡¯s bedroom and smashing everything in sight. Carlos wasn¡¯t angry at all. He only worried Neil would hurt himself. When Neil stomped away, Carlos followed him, apologizing repeatedly and promising not to hurt him again. Vera could barely believe it when she saw this. Carlos wasn¡¯t only ruthless and stone¨Chearted. He could be tender as well. He simply never showed that side to her. Samuel snorted angrily. ¡°He¡¯s pretending. If he truly cared about Neil, he wouldn¡¯t marry Averie. Averie wanted Neil dead. It¡¯s true. I heard her.¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Samuel recounted the events that happened at the breakfast table yesterday morning, emphasizing that before they arrived at the Monroe Group, he heard Averie confess to orchestrating Neil¡¯s previous kidnapping, which unfortunately failed. ¡°That bitch!¡± Vera quickly messaged Ramon, asking him to watch Averie and make sure she stayed away from Neil. James also received a call from his subordinates. They found significant undisclosed transactions in Averie¡¯s ount recently. She was the only one around Carlos with suspicious financial activity. ¡°I¡¯ve got the results. Averie was probably behind Neil¡¯s kidnapping.¡± ¡°That matches up.¡± Vera was furious. ¡°Who else would know Neil¡¯s school schedule and pickup arrangements? If it weren¡¯t for her telling the kidnappers to impersonate Carlos¡¯s bodyguards, Neil wouldn¡¯t have gone along with the kidnappers.¡± Only Averie had the motive, means, and funds to do such a thing. ¡°I¡¯ll kill her for touching my son.¡± Vera looked at James. ¡°See what she¡¯s up totely.¡± ¡°Already on it. She¡¯s about to take on a fashion job. Word¡¯s out that Carlos had already said it¡¯s hers,¡± James told her. ¡°Then ruin it!¡± Vera¡¯s eyes shed with cold determination. James¡¯s phone rang again. This time, it was from the security in the residential area. The Monroe family¡¯s bodyguards had been trying to enter the building but were hindered multiple times. After hanging up, James looked at Samuel with a frown. ¡°We must not let them know about Samuel.¡± At least not now. Vera pped her forehead suddenly, ¡°I almost forgot. Ramon told me about a leaf from a ¡®divine tree¡® in a primitive tribe in Firene. When ground into juice and mixed with medicinal powder and water, it can change skin color. Not only is it not harmful to the skin, it is beneficial. The color change canst for over half a month.¡± Vera put Samuel down. ¡°I¡¯ll prepare it right away and soak Samuel in it.¡± Soon, the bathwater was ready. Samuel stared at the greenish liquid in the bathtub. It glowed strangely. He took a step back. ¡°Can I not, Mommy?¡± Vera was already armed with gloves and protective gear. ¡°What do you think?¡± 1/1 Chapter 37 Chapter 37 Samuel reluctantly stepped into the bathtub, and Vera made sure the liquid reached every part of him. Despite what Ramon told her, Vera tested it on herself before using it on Samuel. They couldn¡¯t use a towel to dry Samuel but had to dry him ording to Ramon¡¯s instructions. It took several repeats before they achieved the desired results. Catherine woke up half an hourter and realized Samuel wasn¡¯t in the room. She ran out to look for him. ¡°Uncle James, where¡¯s Samuel?¡± Catherine would always see Samuel thing in the morning, so she was anxious when she couldn¡¯t find him. ¡°Did Samuel get taken away by Daddy?¡± ¡°Of course not. James grinned and lifted Catherine into his arms. The bathroom door opened, revealing a dark¨Cskinned boy. He was frowning, seemingly quite disgruntled with his new appearance. Catherine jumped. ¡°Who¡¯re you? Why are you here?¡± Samuel leveled a re at her. ¡°Take a good look, then tell me who I am.¡± ¡°Samuel!¡± Catherine recognized him instantly by his voice. She leaped out of James¡¯s arms, ran to Samuel, and poked his face curiously. ¡°What¡¯s up with you? Why do you look different?¡± His skin color didn¡¯t rub off. Catherine grabbed Samuel¡¯s hand next and rubbed it. He didn¡¯t fade at all. When Catherine saw Verae out of the bathroom, she asked in admiration, ¡°Mommy, is this magic? Is that how you turn Samuel like this? I wouldn¡¯t know it¡¯s him if he doesn¡¯t talk.¡± Vera was pleased with how it turned out. ¡°If you can¡¯t recognize him, no one else will.¡± Samuel was grumpy. ¡°But I don¡¯t look as good as Neil now.¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°ording to who?¡± Jamesforted Samuel. ¡°A real man should look tough. You look much tougher with your darker skin.¡± Samuel pouted. ¡°How old do you think I am? Three?¡± None of the men in the Ford family was as dark as him, but they were all tough. ¡°Samuel, don¡¯t sweat it. It won¡¯tst. You¡¯ll slowly return to normal after half a month.¡± Vera thought her son was instead upset with the new haircut she had given him. She wasn¡¯t good at trimming hair and had identally messed up. She ended up cutting Samuel¡¯s hair short and thinning his eyebrows. Even if Carlos and Samuel were to stand together now, no one would believe they were rted. ¡°That¡¯s ages.¡± Samuel ran his fingers through his hair unhappily. It would take a long time to go back to how he looked. Vera could only give her son a wish card topensate for his ¡°sacrifice.¡± Catherine was envious. She also wanted a wish card. Once, she wished to have an ind on her fifth birthday, and Vera bought her one. There was even a castle on the ind, just like in fairy tales. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s have breakfast,¡± Vera ushered. After breakfast, Vera showed up at the Monroe family¡¯s vi as agreed, while James took the two children to kindergarten. It was just a bummer that Vera ended up running into Averie again. 1/2 Chapter 38 Chapter 38 Vera wanted to make Neil smile, so she wore bright¨Ccolored clothes. She had applied severalyers of foundation to cover the bruises on her neck. Because the foundation was too thick, he wore heavy makeup, or she would look odd. Vera ilid not spare Averie even a nce, treating her as invisible Why bother wasting energy on her? Averie¡¯s rage burned ever higher. She stuck out her foot in Veras path. I¡¯m talking to you, slut. Don¡¯t pretend like you¡¯re No!¡­¡± Averie¡¯s words ended in a shriek. Vera had stomped on her toes, and Averie couldn¡¯t pull it out. She shouted, ¡°Let go, slut-¡± Who are you calling slut?¡± Vera used even more force. Averie was in so much agony that cold sweat erupted on her skin. She had never suffered at the hands of anyone like this. She raised the thermos in her hand and smashed it at Vera. Vera grabbed Averie¡¯s wrist and twisted it, making Averie howl in pain. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what Mr. Monroe said? Don¡¯t provoke me. Can¡¯t you get it into your brain? Do you need me to help you?¡± Vera exerted more force.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. It didn¡¯t take long for Averie to beg for mercy. ¡°Please, I¡¯m sorry. I won¡¯t do it again,¡± Averie sputtered. Vera only released her after Averie repeated it several times. Watching Vera walk all high and mighty into the vi, Averie shot daggers at her, wishing she was dead. Just wait! She would make Vera regret it. Carlos watched the scene from the study on the second floor. His face, already covered in ayer of frost, became even colder. Vera was even more arrogant than he had thought. There were pictures sent by his bodyguards on his phone on the desk. Vivian was a flirt. She gave Ramon hope of rekindling their rtionship while cohabiting with James. They even raised two children together, Catherine and another boy of the same age. Carlos recalled how anxious Vivian was when she saved the boy. Who was the boy¡¯s father? James? If it was James, was she Catherine¡¯s mother too? Carlos suddenly remembered Catherine¡¯sst name was Flynn. Why did Catherine not take James¡¯sst name? Countless questions lingered in Carlos¡¯s mind until Dayton knocked on the door. He realized that he had been focused on Vera. ¡°Mr. Monroe, here you go.¡± Dayton went through a lot of effort to find the best cream for scar removal. He even used connections to buy the specific scarves Carlos specified. Needless to say, they were all for Vera. This had never happened before. In the past, those whom Carlos punished could only bear it. Throw them away.¡± Carlos coldly ordered and left the study, leaving Dayton utterly bewildered. As Vera came in, a servant informed her that Neil was having breakfast in the dining room. Vera was about to go to him when Averie rushed up to her. Vera frowned and dodged. Averie lunged at her. The thermos she was holding flew out. Averie shrieked. The contents of the thermos spilled on the 1/2
  • 1609 Thu, Aug 16 G
Chapter 38 floor. 1 +66% Averie pointed at Vera, bursting into tears. ¡°I only made some soup for Neil. Even if you can¡¯t stand it, why did you push me? Now it¡¯s spilled.¡± Chapter 39 Chapter 39 Vera¡¯s eyes darkened. Looked like Averie had ignored her warning just moments ago. It didn¡¯t take long for Averie to be at it again, framing her this time. Vera was about to speak when Carlos walked down the stairway she instantly realized why Averie knocked into her just now. Averie was performing for Carlos. As expected, Averie ran to Carlos, cheeks streaked with tears. ¡°I d as you said, Carlos. She was the one who bullied me this time. It¡¯s her fault. Not only did she bump into me, she spilled the soup I prepared for Neil. I woke up at, four to make it. Carlos, you must speak up for me.¡± Carlos nced expressionlessly at Averie, Averie was afraid Carlos wouldn¡¯t believe her and wail louder. The maid standing at the side appeared flustered. She didn¡¯t want to get involved. ¡°I didn¡¯t see what happened.¡± She couldn¡¯t afford to offend Averie, Carlos¡¯s future wife, or Vera, Ramon¡¯s assistant. She certainly didn¡¯t want to get on Ramon¡¯s wrong side. Who knew what Ramon could do to her? Carlos looked at Vera. He didn¡¯t make a decision, as if giving Vera a chance to exin.. Vera responded with a scornful smile. Even a fool could deduce what happened. Why should she bother to prove her innocence? Did Carlos think she would be grateful for the chance? ¡°Carlos, I¡¯m your future wife. You can¡¯t allow me to be bullied. What will everyone think of me?¡± Averie excelled at fanning the mes. She even showed her foot to Carlos. ¡°Look. She stepped on me purposefully just now. My shoes are ruined. It¡¯s not cheap, you know.¡± It was a fact that Vera had stepped on Averie. Vera couldn¡¯t possibly deny it. ¡°Miss Flynn?¡± Carlos was getting impatient. Wasn¡¯t Vera very arrogant just now? Why won¡¯t she utter a peep now? ¡°What do you want me to say?¡± Vera looked at Carlos and Averie mockingly. ¡°Should I tell you she¡¯s dumb to frame me, or you¡¯re dumb for believing?¡± ¡°Vera!¡± Averie shouted furiously, ¡°You¡¯re going too far. Do you know who you¡¯re talking to?¡± Bang. Bang. Bang. They heard the firing of a toy gun as Neil ran over from the dining room. Neil frowned as he aimed at Averie and Carlos. Carlos wasn¡¯t pleased. He was willing to overlook Neil¡¯s behavior yesterday because Neil was upset with him for hurting Vera. But what got into him today? ¡°Neil. I¡¯m your future mommy. Why are you shooting at me?¡± Averie pointed at Vera. ¡°You should aim at her. She¡¯s the bully.¡± Future mommy? Neil spat at Averie and ran to Vera, hugging her thigh tightly. He had his mother. He didn¡¯t need someone else to be his mother. ¡°Good boy.¡± Vera lifted Neil into her arms. If Carlos weren¡¯t here, Vera would have kissed Neil.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Neil hooked his arm around Vera¡¯s neck and pointed his gun at Averie, looking protective of Vera. ¡°How could you, Neil? Did she teach you to do this?¡± Averie demanded as she wiped off Neil¡¯s saliva. She dared not target Neil, so she turned to Vera. ¡°Talk! Did you do this? Neil was so good before. You¡¯ve now turned him against his father.¡± With that, Averie went to Carlos. ¡°Don¡¯t spare her, Carlos. She¡¯s only been here for a few days, and looked at how Neil turned out.¡± 1/1 III O < 16 09. Thu, Aug 1 G +65% Chapter 40 Chapter 40 Carlos¡¯s thick eyebrows furrowed deeper. He was irritated by Vera¡¯s indifferent attitude. Did she not care at all about how he perceived her? That¡¯s right. Of course, we have to punish her.¡± Ramon, who appeared with Neil, joined in. ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to see that.¡± Vera was cherished by the Ford family. Everyone doted on her. Ron, on the other hand, had his ass kicked for the slightest mistake. Ramon rubbed his hands eagerly. He couldfort himself with the memory when his ass was kicked again. Vera shot Ramon a re. The brat was asking for trouble. Averie jumped at it. ¡°Look. Even Dr. Miracle said so. You¡¯re such a failure, Miss Flynn-¡± ¡°Not as much as you, Miss Powell.¡± Vera had given Averie a chance, but since Averie was set on it, Vera would go along with her. Vera admitted, ¡°Fine, I spilled the soup.¡± ¡°Did you hear that, Carlos? She admits to it.¡± Averie was determined to have Vera thrown out. Once Vera left, Averie would have plenty of ways to deal with her. ¡°I wasn¡¯t done.¡± Vera stared at Averie coldly. ¡°What did you add to the soup?¡± Averie instantly became alert. ¡°What are you saying? Are you using me of poisoning it? There¡¯re only health supplements-¡± ¡°Health supplements?¡± Vera rebuked, ¡°Do you know anything about Neil? Are you trying to kill him? You want him dead so he won¡¯t get in the way of your child, right?¡± ¡°Rubbish!¡± Averie did want Neil dead, but she wasn¡¯t dumb enough to poison him herself. ¡°Call for the doctor then. Let¡¯s hear what he has to say.¡± Vera knew what Averie had put in the soup when it was spilled. Health supplements were not the only thing Averie put in it. There were also several ingredients Neil¡¯s body couldn¡¯t handle. Did Averie know when she used them? No matter what, Vera couldn¡¯t let Neil take that risk. She had to ensure Averie wouldn¡¯te near Neil. Carlos signaled to Dayton to get the doctor. Ramon couldn¡¯t sit back anymore. ¡°I¡¯m here. Why are you getting someone else? Is there anyone better than me?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t trust you.¡± Vera rolled her eyes at him. Ramon shut this mouth. He made a mistake. He had forgotten Vera bore grudges. Before the doctor arrived, Averie kept shouting that Vera was framing her. She vowed she treated Neil like her own.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡°Your own? Do you even know what you¡¯re talking about?¡± Vera could never forget Averie stepping on her pregnant belly and telling them to die. ¡°What does Neil like to eat? What¡¯s his favorite toy? What does he like to wear? What¡¯s his favorite story? Do you know how to take care of him? What should he eat, and what to watch out for? Do you know how long he naps or how often he gets up to pee at night? Go on. What do you know? Averie was rendered speechless by the questions. ¡°And you said you treat him like your own? Is this what being a mother means to you?¡± Vera was determined to kill any chance of Averie being the stepmother her son, even if it cost her heavily. ¡°Since you asked, how well do you know then?¡± Averie turned the question back on Vera, sure that Vera couldn¡¯t answer since she had only known Neil for a few days. Chapter 41 Chapter 41Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Vera grinned, her smile creeping Averie out. ¡°You know, it¡¯s just too bad you¡¯ve got cotton between your ears. If only you¡¯ve got some brains.¡± Ramon couldn¡¯t help bursting intoughter. It dawned on Averie that if Vera understood Neil so well, she wouldn¡¯t have a chance to be Carlos¡¯s wife. Averie was only asking to be humiliated. vera. ¡°You did it on purpose.¡± Averic was so furious her face turned red. However, she couldn¡¯t do anything to Vera. Neil even stuck out his tongue at her. What a fool. Averie was nothingpared to his mommy. This infuriated Averie even more. She clenched her hands. ¡®Vera must die. She has to die, she thought. The doctor finally arrived. Averie spoke angrily, ¡°Take a good look. Tell them if I¡¯m harming Neil.¡± Filled with confidence, Averie thought Carlos wouldpensate her once she was proven innocent. Ramon smirked and reminded the doctor, ¡°Be honest if you still want your job.¡± He would be watching. If the doctor dared to side with Averie and lie, Ramon would expose him and kick him out of there. ¡°Are you threatening him?¡± Averie red at Ramon. She thought Ramon was on Vera¡¯s side and must also be up to no good. Ramon rolled his eyes. ¡°Please. Is that necessary? What if I say you bribed him? Shall we check your bank records?¡± Ramon¡¯s words terrified the doctor. He had taken a lot of money from Averie. He would side with Averie if it didn¡¯t go against the Monroe family¡¯s principles. ¡°Dr. Marshall takes good care of the Monroe family. Is it wrong to give him a bonus?¡± Averie retorted. ¡°Not at all. But do you know, Mr. Monroe?¡± Ramon winked at Carlos. Did Carlos know how thoughtful Averie was, or was he surprised? He couldn¡¯t wait for Carlos to learn what Averie had been up to. Carlos remained perfectly calm, not saying a word. He was surprised when Vera fired those questions at Averie. He had thought Vera was a woman who used her charms to get her way, someone who got pregnant so she could marry into the Ford family. He didn¡¯t expect her to love children genuinely. Otherwise, Vera wouldn¡¯t know so much about child¨Crearing. Did her deep love for her children mean she loved James? The thought made Carlos extremely unhappy. It was like finding something he wanted, only to realize it belonged to someone else. Carlos could only stare at it but couldn¡¯t touch it. ¡°There are some health supplements in the soup which Mr. Neil¡¯s body can¡¯t handle. There are also some ingredients which shouldn¡¯t be cooked together. If ingested, it could cause fever and diarrhea in young children. Thankfully, there isn¡¯t much of it,¡± Ivan Marshall, the family doctor, concluded. Averie wished she could p Ivan. She chided, ¡°Nonsense. My grandparents have been drinking soup with those supplements. I used the best ingredients. Those are hard toe by-¡± Vera snorted. ¡°Have you nomon sense? Do you think elderly people eat the same as children? A child¡¯s stomach is so delicate.¡± Averie barked at Vera, ¡°Shut up!¡± However, Carlos¡¯s terrifying roar sounded in her ears. ¡°You¡¯re the one who should shut up.¡± Averie went mute. She looked pitifully at Carlos through her tears, using all her acting skills on him so he would soften toward her. 1/2 Thu, Aug I 10.09 Chapter 41 TUJO ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to care for Neil from now on,¡± Carlos continued. ¡°Neil¡¯s diet will be approved by Dr. Miracle from now on.¡± In other words, Ramon would have the final say on what Neil could and couldn¡¯t eat. Vera breathed a sigh of relief. Her scumbag husband finally did something right. She no longer had to worry about Neil¡¯s diet. Averie¡¯s face turned red with anger. She thought, ¡°This is not over!¡® +5 65% 16:09 Thu Aug 1 Chapter 42 Chapter 42 6 GContent provided by N?velDrama.Org. It took Averie a lot of effort to calm herself down. By that time, Carlos had already finished most of his breakfast. He ate with an air of aristocratic elegance, like how he usually carried himself. He looked as though he had stepped right out of a magazine cover. Averie stared at him, increasingly convinced that only a man like him was worthy of being her husband. Neil snuggled next to Vera. He enjoyed being fed by his mommy so much that he swung his two feet while eating. ¡°Bitch,¡± Averie cursed silently. ¡°You can¡¯t seduce Carlos, so you try to suck up to the bastard.¡± She had been doing that for five years and failed. Vera only just arrived, and she and Neil were close. Was it any wonder why Averie was resentful? ¡°Carlos,¡± Averie called out, handing Carlos a napkin after waiting patiently for him to finish his breakfast. Carlos initially didn¡¯t want to respond. However, when he saw Vera looking in his direction, he found himself answering, ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°The wedding photos we took were ready yesterday. Want to take a look? You can choose which ones you want to publicize,¡± Averie began, handing her phone to Carlos. She even nced smugly at Vera. Averie was dering to Vera she was Carlos¡¯s future wife. Vera appeared indifferent, but she felt a pang of sadness. When she married Carlos, forget the wedding and dress, they didn¡¯t even take a decent photo. Vera had naively thought that after she had the children, Carlos would give her some respect as his wife. How blind and pitiful she had been! ¡°How about this one? We look close in this¡­ And this. I¡¯m smiling so sweetly in this one¡­¡± Averie chattered incessantly while selecting the photos, immensely satisfied. Vera¡¯s face gradually darkened. She had thought five years was enough to get over Carlos, but once again, her heart was bleeding in agony. ¡°Miss Flynn, why don¡¯t you help us out?¡± Averie¡¯s tone wasn¡¯t a request but a condescending order. She wanted to humiliate Vera to make her back off. Vera¡¯s gaze chilled. How dare Carlos and Averie unt their affection before her. Are they courting death? Vera put Neil down, telling him to y for a while. The shes of adults should not involve the children. However, Ramon had already stepped in. ¡°I can do that. Let me take a look.¡± Ramon went over and gasped dramatically. ¡°Dear God, Miss Powell. Who took these? If I don¡¯t know better, I¡¯d think Mr. Monroe is your son. You look so old. Did you see the fine lines on your face? Even with makeup and lighting, there¡¯s no hiding them. Do you even take care of yourself? And look, I can see your white hair here. How can you say you look good?¡± Ramon didn¡¯t mince his words. Since Averie wanted to brag, he would ruin it for her. Ramon could easily find ws in each of the photos. He wanted Averie to wish she had never seen them. ¡°Are you blind? Take a good look. Do I look that bad?¡± Averie was so angry she stomped her foot. Ramon retorted without mercy, ¡°Of course. Do you really need to ask? Besides, you¡¯re not only ugly, you¡¯re evil. Ramon winked at Vera. Averie could hardly catch her breath. ¡°Y¨Cyou¡¯re jealous. Why else would you say that? Only a fool will believe you.¡± Averie then turned to Carlos. ¡°These photos are pretty good. Why don¡¯t we erge them, frame them, and hang them in the living room?¡± She thought her request was sufficiently justified. ¡°We¡¯ll be married in two months. Our house should at least be decorated. Carlos, what do 1/1 you Chapter 43 Chapter 43 Carlos¡¯s attention wasn¡¯t on these photos. He had his eye on Ver throughout breakfast. Averie wasn¡¯t the only one who threw herself at him in thest five years. There were many other women as well. Without exception, the women all tried to please his son. Although Neil looked friendly and treated the servants kindly, he hated those women and kept a polite distance from them. Vera was the only exception. Neil wanted nothing more than to stick to her. Carlos couldn¡¯t figure out the reason. When Vera kicked him to save her boy, she appeared anxious and cautious. It was different when she appeared as Ramon¡¯s assistantter.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. What was so special about Vera? Apart from sharing the samest name as his wife and asionally resembling her profile, Carlos couldn¡¯t see anything extraordinary about her. ¡°How about it, Carlos?¡± Averie coquettishly urged when Carlos was silent. ¡°My foot!¡± Ramon vetoed instantly. ¡°I¡¯m staying here for the time being. Thest thing I want is to see them all the time.¡± Averie retorted, ¡°I¡¯m talking to Carlos. Why are you butting in? Aren¡¯t you here to treat Neil? Who do you think you are?¡± Ramon rebutted, ¡°Those photos disgust me. They may affect my abilities. Will you take the fall for that?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re affected, it¡¯s because you¡¯re useless.¡± Averie quickly turned to Carlos and added, ¡°Carlos, you should check him out. What if he¡¯s a fraud?¡± Carlos ignored Averie and looked at Vera. ¡°What do you think?¡± Vera was slightly surprised. She did not expect Carlos to turn it on her. As Averie red sinisterly at her, Vera spoke, ¡°Does ¡®what I think¡® matter? If you insist on hearing it, Mr. Monroe, I¡¯ll tell you. I think you should change your fianc¨¦e.¡± ¡°Vera, I¡¯m going to kill you.¡± Averie rushed at Vera. Before Averie reached Vera, a small figure appeared, snatched her phone from Carlos¡¯s hand, and smashed it on the ground. Averiepletely forgot about Vera and hurriedly went to check her phone. Her heart ached. The phone was newly bought, and the case, bedazzled with diamonds, cost 30 thousand dors. Most importantly, all the essories were made overseas. There was no way to repair them in the country. When Neil saw Averieing, he stomped on it, crushing the screen. ¡®Served her right for bullying Mom, he thought. Averie picked up the broken phone, her eyes reddening. Neil stuck his tongue out at Averie, infuriating her to the point where she wanted to hit Neil. ¡°Enough!¡± Carlos shouted. ¡°Carlos, it may be normal for Neil to be mischievous, but we have to teach him, right? How will he turn out otherwise?¡± Averieined. I¡¯ll pay you back for the phone.¡± Carlos had always used cash to dismiss her. Averie would happily ept the money in the past, but she felt insulted this time. ¡°Is this about my phone? I-¡± Carlos added, ¡°You can hang up the photos.¡± Carlos¡¯s words made Averie smile. She said smugly, ¡°I knew you loved me, Carlos.¡± She even threw Vera a victorious look. 1/1 Chapter 44 Chapter 44 Vera¡¯s heart sank. Everything she couldn¡¯t obtain ultimately fell into the hands of that poisonous woman, Averie. ¡°Hmph!¡± Neil ran over, kicked Carlos directly, and then ran upstairs to the room without looking back. Vera hurriedly chased after him. Passing by Carlos, she couldn¡¯t bear it and angrily rebuked, ¡°You treat your son so well.¡± Ramon also followed, running and shouting at Carlos, ¡°You¡¯re really something. Your ex¨Cwife couldn¡¯t wait toe back to life if she knew this.¡± ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± Averie wanted to take the opportunity to speak ill of them. ¡°Carlos, I always feel that these two are strange. Could they be¡­¡± ¡°Shut up,¡± Carlos scolded angrily. His face darkened, and he went upstairs, leaving Averie alone in the empty dining room. Averie felt like a joke. Her anger was stuck in her heart, and she couldn¡¯t vent it. She thought, ¡®It¡¯s that illegitimate child again. In Carlos¡¯s eyes, I¡¯m not as important as a single finger of that illegitimate child!¡® Upstairs, Neil closed the bedroom door and didn¡¯t open it no matter who knocked. ¡°Neil, open the door,¡± Carlosmanded sternly. There was no sound from inside.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Vera was anxious and couldn¡¯t help but scold Carlos, ¡°Are you satisfied now? You only think about marrying Averie. Have you considered Neil¡¯s feelings?¡± ¡°My family affairs don¡¯t need an outsider to worry about,¡± Carlos said coldly. ¡®Outsiders? He¡¯s right,¡® Vera thought. She had married him for so many years, giving birth to three children for him, but she had always been an outsider. ¡°I don¡¯t have time to worry about your family affairs. I just pity my little patient.¡± Facing the man¡¯s icy gaze, Vera rebuked angrily, ¡°He¡¯s not born by the woman you like, so you can treat him like this? ¡°It¡¯s been five years. Even if it¡¯s a dog, you can¡¯t bear to see it sad, right? I¡¯m afraid your ex¨Cwife can¡¯t wait toe back to life and hold you ountable if she knows you treated Neil like this. ¡°Shut up!¡± Carlos was provoked by the mention of his ex¨Cwife, and his anger surged. A chilling aura emanated from him. ¡°What if I don¡¯t shut up? Are you thinking of strangling me again?¡± As Vera spoke, Carlos reached out and grabbed her throat, tightening his grip. ¡°My wife is not dead.¡± Carlos emphasized each word, pointing to his heart with the other hand, ¡°She lives here.¡± A cold smile appeared on Vera¡¯s face. Carlos never treated Vera well during her ¡°life,¡± not even giving her a good expression. But after her ¡°death,¡± he became infatuated with her. The bted affection was not worth a damn, especially when it was fake. ¡°Carlos. Let go of my sweetheart!¡± 1/2 III 16 10 Thu, Aug 1 Chapter 44
Ramon, unable to open the door, went to the next room to see if there was a possibility of jumping to Neil¡¯s room from the balcony. As soon as he came out, he saw Carlos holding Vera¡¯s neck. Anxious, he lifted his foot and kicked towards Carlos. But Carlos dodged to the side in advance. It was in this momentary distraction that Vera decisively attacked, grabbing Carlos¡¯s arm with both hands and twisting it hard. At the same time, she raised her right knee. If Carlos hadn¡¯t reacted quickly, freeing one hand to block, he would have been done for. But even with just this one move, he felt the pain. Regardless of how well Carlos managed his expressions on normal days, at this moment, he couldn¡¯t straighten his back due to the pain. Vera brushed her hair with her hand, speaking arrogantly, ¡°Mr. Monroe, here¡¯s some advice. Don¡¯ty hands on women in the future.¡± There is no woman in this world who is easy to provoke. Chapter 45 Chapter 45 Ramon waspletely stunned. After missing the kick, he couldn¡¯t stop himself and crashed into the wall of the corridor. Feeling embarrassed, he saw Vera reprimanding Carlos. Should he apud? ¡°You can to Neil¡¯s room from the balcony.¡± Ramon pointed to the door of the next room, and Vera quickly followed him. After going to the next room and reaching the balcony, Vera casily jumped over andnded on Neil¡¯s balcony. The little guy was crying under the nket in the room. When Vera gently hugged him from behind the nket, he struggled fiercely. ¡°Neil, it¡¯s me, Mommy.¡± Vera thought he couldn¡¯t hear, and she had to exert some effort to make hirn realize it was her. Unexpectedly, the next second, the child uncovered the nket and rushed into her arms. Vera kissed and hugged him,forting him for a while until the little one¡¯s emotions calmed down. [I hate Miss Powell. She¡¯s a bad woman,] Neil typed on his phone. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Neil. I won¡¯t let your daddy marry that bad woman.¡± Vera¡¯s promise reassured Neil a lot. [Daddy and Mommy will be together,] Neil typed another line on his phone. Vera¡¯s heart twitched. She would never forgive Carlos for everything he had done to her. Not to mention being together with him, for the sake of their three children, sparing his life was already her greatestThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. concession. ¡°Daddy and Mommy¡­¡± Vera was thinking about how to exin it to the child when the door was opened. It turned out to be the butler who brought the master key, capable of unlocking any room in the vi. Carlos walked in. He seemed calm, but the slight twitch at the corner of his eyes exposed the immense pain he was enduring. Vera regretted not being harsher just now. She should directly end this man¡¯s lineage. As soon as Neil saw his dad, he turned his head in anger. ¡°Neil?¡± Carlos tried to coax his son, but Neil ignored him. He then said to the others, ¡°You all go out.¡± Vera was anxious. ¡°What do you want to do? Are you going to hit the child?¡± ¡°Miss Vivian, you misunderstood. Mr. Monroe has neverid a finger on Mr. Neil. He cares for him,¡± said the butler, defending Carlos. Carlos, however, was ungrateful. ¡°Don¡¯t talk too much.¡± The butler awkwardly left. Vera didn¡¯t believe the butler¡¯s words at all. Samuel had told her that Carlos had spanked his hands. 1/2 ||| 1610 Thu, Aug 1 @G. Chapter 45 Carlos nced at Vera again, his eyes sinister and terrifying. He was on the edge of anger. Vera dared not provoke him on his turf and had to get up and walk towards the door. She told Neil as she left, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Neil. We¡¯ll be right outside.¡± ¡°Hurry up.¡± Carlos was extremely impatient. Vera had to quicken her pace. With a bang, the door closed, separating Vera and Neil. She didn¡¯t know what Neil and Carlos had talked about, but when the door opened again, Neil seemed to have forgiven Carlos. Carlos didn¡¯t say much. He hurriedly went to Monroe Group after he answered a phone call. Neil was currently undergoing treatment, and during this special period, whether the child would go to kindergarten or not depended on Dr. Miracle¡¯s arrangements and the child¡¯s willingness. Neil actually wanted to go to kindergarten to see his younger siblings, but since he didn¡¯t spend time with Verast night, he wanted to make up for that time. After having lunch and a good nap, he would go to kindergarten, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s up to you,¡± Vera agreed. For a sick child like Neil, it was more important to recover as soon as possible than to go to kindergarten. ¡°What do you want to do in the morning?¡± Vera also wanted to make up for all the time she wasn¡¯t with Neil. F Chapter 46 Chapter 46 Neil took out his small drawing board and various brushes, indicating for Vera to paint with him. Wow, turns out Neil likes to paint Vera readily agreed. Drawing was a unique nguage¡± for children. Perhaps through the drawings, she could understand more about Neil¡¯s inner thoughts. Hey, you two go ahead and paint. I¡¯ll just enjoy it, Ramon preferred to y games. When he was studying medicine, Vera forced him to draw anatomical diagrams every day like blood vessel diagrams. Drawing them wrong meant starting over, and he was really fed up with it. Go ahead. You just came out of the primitive forest. You need a few days of fresh air,¡± Vera joked. Coming out of the primitive forest? Was she calling me a monkey?¡® Ramon thought. ¡°Sweetheart, why do I feel like you¡¯re scolding me?¡± he said. Vera nced at him. ¡°You¡¯re quite smart and figured out what I wanted to say.¡± Ramon wanted to go home to tell his parents that Vera always bullied him. In the ck Maybach, Carlos was operating theputer with a dark expression. Originally, he wanted to spend more time with his son at home, but Adam called and informed him that thepany¡¯s mainframe was under a hacker attack today. Adam immediately ordered thework security department to repair it, but the opponent was a top¨Cnotch expert, and thepany¡¯sputer system had been paralyzed for a whole hour. The Monroe Group was involved in many industries, and its business was extensive. They were losing money by the minute. If they let the hackers continue to be rampant, everyone¡¯s bonuses would be gone. Helpless, Adam had to call Carlos to handle it personally. The head of thework security department led the entire department, rebuilding the firewallyer byyer to counter the hacker¡¯s attack. Meanwhile, Carlos tracked the hacker¡¯s traces, intending to catch the opponent off guard. Carlos¡¯s long and slender fingers danced swiftly across the keyboard. He was like a masterful martial artist, lethal with every move. The two sides fought more fiercely¡­ In kindergarten. Catherine waszily watching Samuel typing frantically on a children¡¯sputer, hands supporting her head. The lines of code on the screen looked like gibberish to her,pletely iprehensible. Soon, she started yawning and felt drowsy. ¡°Brother, tell me when you win, and I¡¯ll p for you.¡± Catherine said while closing her two ck eyes. Today¡¯s kindergarten ss scheduled for the mid¨Clevel ss was swimming. The two cute children used the excuse of having a skin condition to avoid going into the water and stayed together in the ssroom. 1/2 111This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. 7 16:10 Thu, Aug 1 Chapter 46 G Toa+65% Speaking of it, Samuel wasn¡¯t one to hold a grudge. But Catherine¡¯s inadvertent slip of the tongue made Jaeden know that Carlos had held Samuel¡¯s neck. Jaeden was furious and insisted on giving Carlos a lesson. Samuel firmly expressed that he would take care of his own grudges. ¡°Samuel, you¡¯re still young. Even if you have great talent, you still need to practice hard for several years to be a top hacker,¡± Jaeden, ranked in the top three globally as an elite hacker, had trained his most proud student, Samuel. With only one daughter, Jaeden regarded his nephew as the sessor. Considering that Vera never liked children getting involved in the battles between adults, Jaeden intended to advise the little guy to watch from the sidelines. ¡°No need to advise, Jaeden. I know that Monroe Group¡¯swork system is imed to be the world¡¯s safest, and I also know that I¡¯m not strong enough. This time, I¡¯ll assist you, consider it a learning experience in realbat.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Jaeden, seeing Samuel¡¯s firm attitude, had only one request left. ¡°Just don¡¯t let your mommy know about this.¡± They reached an agreement and cooperated wholeheartedly. Early in the morning, they paralyzed all of Monroe Group¡¯s Tb Chapter 47 Chapter 47 Before the attack by Jaeden and Samuel, the Monroe Group¡¯swork was far from secure. It was only when Samuel was attacked by Carlos that the little guy started getting nervous. You¡¯ve got some skills. I¡¯ll y with you nicely,¡± Carlos taunted! Samuel was unaware that his opponent was his father. He thought the Monroe Group was getting desperate, unveiling their ¡°secret weapon.¡± ¡°Brother, go for it. You¡¯re the best,¡± Catherine cheered on her brother while watching him intensely typing. Samuel, amidst nervousness, couldn¡¯t help but find it amusing when he heard Catherine¡¯s words. ¡°By the way, Catherine, there are some cupcakes Mommy baked for me in my backpack. You can have them.¡± He cared about Catherine, especially when she was willing to give up her favorite ss to stay with him firmly. ¡°Really? Mommy baked cupcakes, and I didn¡¯t know?¡± Catherine¡¯s eyes lit up at the mention of sweets. She rushed to Samuel¡¯s little backpack, turning it upside down, ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± Catherine was delighted but also a bit sad. ¡°Mommy is so biased. She baked cupcakes and didn¡¯t give me any.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it because you eat too many sweets?¡± Samuel said as he shook his head. Samuel knew that Vera¡¯s love for them was equal, but he jokingly med Catherine for eating too many sweets, leading Vera to limit her dessert intake. ¡°I know. You all think I¡¯m a little chubby and won¡¯t give me any, Catherine pouted. That was what her aunt and cousin said in private. ¡°Who said that? You¡¯re not chubby at all. In my heart, you are the cutest.¡± In order tofort her, Samuel generously dered, ¡°All the cupcakes are for you.¡± ¡°Thank you, Samuel. I knew you were the best.¡± Catherine opened the individually wrapped cupcakes and started eating. ¡°Don¡¯t finish them all at once. Save some for the afternoon,¡± Samuel advised, shifting his focus back to theputer. The Monroe Group¡¯s ¡°secret weapon¡± had some skills. In a short time, Samuel¡¯s fake IP addresses in thework were decrypted. Now that he was being tracked, Samuel had to fire back. ¡°Well, I know,¡± Catherine responded, but she continued walking around the ssroom, keeping an eye out for Samuel. She didn¡¯t pay much attention to Samuel¡¯s words, engrossed in devouring the cupcakes one after another. Perhaps she ate too fast, Catherine felt a bit choked and went to get some water. After drinking all the water from her small bottle, she still felt thirsty.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡°Samuel, I¡¯ll go to the water room to get some more.¡± Catherine took her small water bottle and carefully carried Samuel¡¯s as well. Knowing Samuel was busy, she assumed he wouldn¡¯t have time to fetch water. So, she decided to get some for him. 1/2 III 16 10. Thu, Aug 1 Chapter 47
3+ 65% ¡°Thank you.¡± Samuel was fighting against Carlos attentively. Except for Jaeden, he had never met such a strong opponent. So, Samuel didn¡¯t dare to neglect the fighting and didn¡¯t pay attention to what she said. He responded casually when he heard Catherine¡¯s words. The ssroom soon fell silent, with only the sound of Samuel typing on the keyboard. ¡°Samuel, can you hold on?¡± Jaeden noticed something unusual on Samuel¡¯s end and activated a secretmunication device to ask him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Jaeden. I can hold on for a while. You go and break through Monroe Group¡¯s firewall quickly.¡± Samuel¡¯s forehead was already covered in tiny beads of sweat, as he struggled against the relentless opponent. Chapter 48 Chapter 48 405% Adem, search Sunny Kindergartent A. Adam went to arrange in Carlos stopped him, cautioning, ¡°Be discreet. Don¡¯t scare the children¡®This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Adam wondered, ¡®Mr. Neil didn¡¯t go to the kindergarten today. Why is Mr. Monroe so tense? Do you like my gift? Samuelughed as he shut down hisputer. If he waited half a second longer, Carlos could have hacked into Samuel¡¯sputer andmunicated with him through the built¨Cin camera, Samuel was happy but noticed several motorcycles parked at the kindergarten gate through the ssroom window. Judging by the motorcycles¡® prices and the people¡¯s attire, Samuel guessed that they should be the bodyguards of the Monroe family. ¡°Knew you wille: Samuel had left a contingency n. He quickly disassembled the children¡¯sputer in his hands and suddenly found that the ssroom was quiet. ncing around, he realized Catherine was missing ¡°Catherine?¡± He shouted several times, but there was no response. His eyes fell on the small cake packaging in the trash can and he noticed their water bottles missing from the storage cab. It dawned on him that Catherine went to the water room, but taking this long for a water break was unusual. He wondered if something had happened to her. Samuel became frantic and rushed out of the ssroom towards the water room. 16:11 Thu, Aug 1 Chapter 49 Chapter 49 The time went back to when Catherine left the ssroom. Initially, everything was normal. Catherine walked towards the water room. Sunny Kindergarten was the only kindergarten in the city with a separate water room. It specially appointed personnel to purchase expensive imported natural water, heated it in designed water bottles, stored it, and supplied it to the children attending the kindergarten. Even the teachers working at the school couldn¡¯t drink the water Because the water room was connected to the cafeteria kitchen, Catherine passed by the kitchen when going to the water room. The little girl had a particrly keen nose. Every time she passed the kitchen, she intentionally walked a bit slower, sniffing with her small nose to know what fruits would be served during breaks and what meals would be prepared for lunch. This time was no exception. ¡°Great, the dessert for today¡¯s lunch is cheesecake.¡± Catherine licked her lips, extremely happy. Suddenly, a lit cigarette butt flew out andnded on her hair. Hearing a sizzling sound, as if the cigarette butt was burning her hair, Catherine instinctively jumped in fright. Scared, she screamed, vigorously shook her little head, and used her hand to pat the fire out. Finally, she managed to pat the cigarette butt onto the ground. It was still burning. Catherine stomped out the cigarette butt with her foot, infuriated. This was a smoke¨Cfree kindergarten, and no one was allowed to smoke inside. How could anyone randomly throw cigarette butts and damage her hair? ¡°Come out.¡± The assertive little girl ran into the kitchen to catch the person. Strangely, the usually bustling kitchen was empty. Catherine was unwilling to ept this. She started searching while yelling, ¡°Don¡¯t hide. I¡¯ve already seen you. I warn you. If you don¡¯te out, you¡¯ll be in trouble.¡± The lingering threat was still in her throat when a very unkempt, tall, and thin man suddenly appeared in front of her. Catherine was startled and, at the same time, smelled a foul odor from the man. She realized that he was not a staff member in kindergarten because all the staff wore uniforms with badges indicating their position and name. ¡°You? Who are you?¡± Catherine¡¯s questioning seemed tough, but she was already feeling scared. Relying on her cursing skills, she prepared to curse the man. ¡°Little girl, are you alone? Where¡¯s your teacher?¡± The slimy and hasal¨Ctoned man continued to ask, eyeing Catherine with a 1/2 10 11 Thu Aug 1 Chapter 49
½ñ 65% dubious look. He was a local punk. Yesterday, he lost all his money in gambling and, with no money to buy food, took a risky venture into this prestigious kindergarten to see if he could steal something. As he was starving, he decided to grab some food from the kitchen first.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Thinking that after eating his fill and finding a ce to hide until the children and teachers were all napping, he would then steal something valuable. He didn¡¯t expect that, just as he was smoking, a child from a wealthy family woulde to him. He immediately set his sights on the small hairpin on Catherine¡¯s head. Despite its small size, it had four real diamonds, each of which was quite valuable. ¡°Don¡¯te any closer.¡± Seeing the slimy man approaching, Catherine deliberately shouted, ¡°My teacher is outside.¡± ¡°Then let me take you to find your teacher.¡± The slimy man quickly strode over, going up to grab Catherine firmly. Just as Catherine was about to scream, his foul¨Csmelling hands covered her mouth. ¡°No screaming, or I¡¯ll beat you to death.¡± The punk threatened loudly. Catherine, scared, nodded vigorously like a frightened little bird. Chapter 50 Chapter 50 The punk assumed that the rich girl from a wealthy family would be easy to handle. He released Catherine¡¯s mouth and exerely went to pull off the diamond hairpin on her head. Chesectedly at that very moment, Catherine Bercely bit down on his hand. The pain made the punk scream, and Catherine, without hesitation, stomped on his toes, then turned and ran. Fearing she might not escape, she even threw the small water bottle she was carrying At the same time, she shouted, ¡°Help. There¡¯s a bad person The punk, panicking, realized that the kitchen staff was having a meeting not far away and could reach them within a minute upon hearing the screams. He was at a loss, not knowing whether to escape or catch Catherine. ¡°Ouch The sound of Catherine falling reached the punk¡¯s ears. He suddenly realized he had been discovered and knew he couldn¡¯t escape unless he had a hostage. ok there?¡± Outside the kitchen door, the security guard was rushing towards them. In his panic, the punk pulled out a folding knife from his pocket and attempted to catch Catherine, who had just gotten up from the ground. Due to the earlier fall, Catherine touched her knee in pain. Just as she was about to run forward again, the punk grabbed her ¡°Are you trying to run away?¡± The punk held the knife against Catherine¡¯s tender neck. I¡¯m sorry, sir. I won¡¯t run anymore¡­ Please don¡¯t kill me. My dad is very wealthy¡­ Apologizing and pretending to cry and be scared, Catherine immediately looked helpless and pitiful. However, deep down, she was cursing the punk with all her might, ¡°His knife is broken. His pants fell. He tripped over the water bottle on the floor¡­ The punk could only hear the word ¡°wealthy,¡± and at this point, any additional gain was worth it. ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± He shouted at the security guards who had already arrived, ¡°Go call her dad and ask for money to ransom her. Otherwise, I¡¯ll kill her.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t do anything rash.¡± The security guards were also frightened. Such an incident had never happened since the opening of the kindergarten. In order to keep the punk calm, they had to temporarilypromise. ¡°We¡¯ll go make the call now. Don¡¯t hurt the child.¡± ¡°Hurry up. I want 200 thousand dors.¡± The punk shouted a seemingly huge number, thinking it would cover his gambling debts and leave him with plenty, Just as he was calcting his gains, the little girl in his hand, with an innocent look, asked him, ¡°Sir, did you underestimate my Dad? He has a lot of money¡± The punk, confused by Catherine¡¯s words, asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°You should ask him for 20 million dors.¡± 1/2 Aug 0 +65%@Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Chapter 50 Catherine immediately stated a figure, using her small hand to push away the punk¡¯s hand holding the knife. ¡°It¡¯s not worth that much if my skin breaks. Keep the knife away.¡± The punk, with a shocked expression, was dumbfounded for a while before asking, ¡°Who is your dad?¡± Catherine, proud at first to mention her uncle¡¯s name, changed her mind. After all, this was Hiyon, and Carlos was more effective. So, she confidently said, ¡°Carlos Monroe.¡± The punk nodded excitedly, then shook his head. ¡°Who is he? I don¡¯t know.¡± Catherine was speechless. In Hiyon, he didn¡¯t even know Carlos. No wonder things were going so poorly for him. ¡°Call that guy and tell him his daughter is in my hands.¡± The punk Chapter 51 Chapter 51 half pusida waning in the door in reverse were done touched. They hot over heind of Carlos having a daughter. ? ? ¡°Honey van,¡± the jursk s?rgest, gesterng with the knife on Cahermes neck How muld the sens uns remember every paen¡¯s phone ber visild gund Cailverine¡¯s vehihet had the numbere saved, but it would take tree for the teacher to rush over from the swimming pool. There won no hope for an immediate solution Helplex, a security guard took out his phone, presurd the speaker button, and called the receptionist in the Monroe Group. Avsuming it was a scam call, the receptionist hung up without waiting for the security guard to put the phone to Catherine¡¯s mouth ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The punk was furious. That was 20 million dors. He wouldn¡¯t earn that rich in ten lifetimes. ¡°.. I got the wrong number. Let me try again, just one more time. The security guard had to appease the punk and made another call Unexpectedly, as soon as the security guard spoke, the receptionist recognized his voice and cursed, ¡°Are you crazy?¡± And the receptionist hung up. Catherine, in desperation, shouted, ¡°Dad, save me.¡± The only response she got was the busy toneing from the speaker. Seeing this situation, the punk was in a rage and eximed. ¡°You deceitful brat. Watch me teach you a lesson.¡± The unpredictable punk, raising the small knife, was about to cut Catherine¡¯s fingers. Catherine, terrified, cried loudly, but she couldn¡¯t free her fingers from the punk¡¯s grip. Just as the knife was about to fall, a burning cigarette butt suddenly flew in, directly into the punk¡¯s eye. ¡°Ouch the punk screamed in pain. A handsome figure rushed in, snatched Catherine away, and delivered a kick at the punk. sending him crashing into the wall. The punk fell heavily, emitting a muffled groan, and was unable to get up. The security guards quickly swarmed in, securing him tightly. Catherine widened her eyes, witnessing the turn of events. Before she could fullyprehend that she was saved, Carlos¡¯s incredibly gentle voice sounded in her ears. ¡°Catherine, don¡¯t be afraid. You¡¯re safe now. With me here, no one will dare to bully you. Don¡¯t cry, good girl.¡± Carlos took out his precious silk handkerchief, gently wiping away Catherine¡¯s tears. Originally, he hadn¡¯t nned toe in person, but the animation figure made him furious. It had been years since he encountered such a strong opponent, and he felt a bit disrespectful not to personally drag him out.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Besides, the group was not far away froth the kindergarten, and making a round trip wouldn¡¯t take much time. He just didn¡¯t expect to stumble upon Catherine in danger. Carlos was grateful he hade. Otherwise, Catherine would have been in real danger. 1/2 6:49 H, Aug Chapter 31 Not being able to protect Veta and their daughter back then wash lifelong regret for hirm. Now, he wouldn¡¯t let Catherine. who resembled Vera so much, suffer even a bit. ¡°Dad.. Just as Catherine was about to call him ¡°Daddy.¡± Samuel suddenly coughed loudly. ¡°Catherine, how are you? Did you get hurt?¡± Catherine looked down at her brother¡¯s eyes, which were red from worry. She quickly shook her head and said, ¡°No. I¡¯m fine. Thanks to She was about to say ¡°Daddy,¡± but then she remembered that Carlos had choked her brother. She couldn¡¯t forgive her dad so easily. Otherwise, her brother would be heartbroken. ¡°Thanks to this man. Thank you, Carlos.¡± Catherine politely thanked him and tried to get down. Carlos couldn¡¯t bear to let go. Every time he held Catherine, he felt like he was holding his daughter. Because this child, from any angle, looked exactly like Vera. Even her tone of voice and some gestures were identical to Vera¡¯s Carlos had suspected whether Vera had reincarnated into Catherine in another life. Chapter 52 Chapter 52 Chapter 52 Best They Fn, Aug 2 Chapter 52 +46% At first sight of Catherine, he knew that Carlos would do something incredible for this little girl, and it was not surprising. However, there was something strange about Samuel, and Adam felt a sense of familiarity, though he had never met him. ¡°Send him to the police station and let them decide the severity of the punishment,¡± Carlos was in a very bad mood. The punk was finished, and Carlos wouldn¡¯t be merciful to him. Not only that, he told Adam, ¡°Who hired these security guards? They are all useless.¡± If the security guards had been a bit morepetent, Catherine would have been saved, and she wouldn¡¯t have suffered so much fright. It seemed that the kindergarten had been ck in work for years, and those who were really capable had been reced by rtives of the kindergarten leaders. These security guards now were just for show. ¡°I¡¯ll go dismiss them and select a batch of capable ones, Adam quickly respondedBelongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. This kindergarten was specially built by Carlos for their children ¡°Has the hacker been found?¡± Afraid that causing a disturbance in the kindergarten was a diversion by the hacker, shielding his escape n, Carlos had Adam surround the entire kindergarten when they came to rescue the children. ¡°No, not yet¡­ Adam¡¯s voice became smaller and smaller. Carlos furrowed his brows. ¡°Do you want to be fired as well?¡± SEND GIFT Chapter 53 Chapter 53 ¡°Mr. Monroe, all the people that can be investigated has ¡°There¡¯s really no trace.¡± hecked thoroughly. Adam wore a troubled expression. He nced at Samuel and Catherine, who were hand, walking further away. ¡°The harker can¡¯t possibly be a child, right?¡± Carlos immediately envisioned the twisting cartoon figure. The e capable of creating such childish patterns might not necessarily be an adult. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s done by a child in the senior ss?¡± Adams found it incredible. How could there be such a genius child in Hiyon? If there were some, their parents would have praised them. Besides, checking children wouldn¡¯t be easy. Which child would voluntarily raise their hand and tell them that he could write codes? ¡°Check their personal belongings. Carlos knocked Adam¡¯s head. ¡°Oh, yeah Adam was suddenly enlightened. ¡°You¡¯re wise, Mr. Meroe As long as the hacker was still around, theputer he used must be nearby. Carlos nned to gather the children and all the staff, and then send people to check their belongings one by one to find thatputer and its owner. Then I¡¯ll arrange for you to give a speech in the auditorium, and I¡¯ll take people¡­¡± ¡°You go to the speech¡± Carlos just wanted to catch the hacker himself.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Well¡­¡± Adam felt bitter. What would he talk about in the auditorium? Stories? The children and all the teaching staff were soon gathered in the auditorium. Adam, with a stiff expression, shared the safety knowledge and then started a storytelling contest. The children took turns. going on stage to speak, while he and the principal would score for them. The top few were selected, and gifts were presented. Carlos personally led the team to check everyone¡¯s belongings, including their phones. Before entering the auditorium, they had taken out all their personal items. The teachers of the senior ss quicklypleted their inspection without any findings. Carlos led the team towards the junior ss. Catherine was very nervous, Samuel, will we be caught?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t panic. We¡¯re just kids. Even if we¡¯re found out, we¡¯ll just deny it.¡± Samuel made the worst n, but he was still very confident. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯t find anything.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Catherine believed Samuel. She extended her chubby little hand and cupped her face. Jaeden said that when you can¡¯t escape, pretend to be cute, and if that doesn¡¯t work, cry and roll on the ground.¡± Samuel facepalmed and thought. ¡°What did Jaeden teach Catherine? When Carlos entered the junior ss, Catherine enthusiastically started acting cute, ¡°Carlos, why are you still in 2/2 16.50 Fri, Aug 2 Chapter 33 kindergarten?¡± The sweet voice of the little girl instantly disarmed all of Carlos¡¯s vignce. ¡°I can¡¯t bear to part with you, so I came to see you. Carlos couldn¡¯t help reaching out to stroke Catherine¡¯s tender cheek, asking with concern, ¡°I low do you feel now? Are you ufortable Tm fine. The teacher in the infirmary also said I¡¯m fine.¡± Samud took her to the infirmary right away j y just now. ¡°You¡¯re amazing, Catherine Carlos affectionately ruled the child¡¯s head. Catherineughed happily, her eyes and brows. curving, just like Vera. Carlos was stunned once again, instinctively wanting to pull the child into his arms. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Samuel put down the handheld game console and reached out to stop Carlos. ¡°Stay away from Catherine. She¡¯s just a child, Samuel said, pulling Catherine behind him. Carlos didn¡¯t bother arguing with a child, but the hostility from this kid made him very ufortable. ncing at Samuel, Carlos¡¯s eyes then fell on the high¨Cend gaming console he had just put down. With a stride of his long legs, he grabbed the console from Samuel and said. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you go to the auditorium?¡± Carlos suspected that Samuel was the hacker. ? Chapter 54 Chapter 54 ¡°What¡¯s it to you?¡± Samuel had an air of ¡°I want to deal with you. Who do you think you are?¡± He was somewhat simr to James, and even Ramon Carlos couldn¡¯t help but wonder if he really was a child of the Ford family. But both siblings did not resemble James, especially Samuel, who not only didn¡¯t look like James but also didn¡¯t resemble Vivian. ¡°Give it back to me.¡± Samuel reached out to Carlos, a look of disdain in his eyes, and his voice was fuller of contempt. ¡°Do you have the nerve to snatch things from a little kid?¡± ¡°Sir.¡± Catherine¡¯s voice softened. She walked over, hugging Carlos¡¯s thigh, tilting her adorable head, and pleaded, ¡°This is my brother¡¯s favorite game console. Can you give it back to him?¡± She also answered the question from before, ¡°We didn¡¯t go to the auditorium because Mommy told us not ces? Facing that chubby little face so reminiscent of Vera, Carlos¡¯s heart softened. to go to crowded He squatted down, smiling, and intended to hand the game console to Catherine. Unexpectedly, Samuel rushed over, pulling Catherine away, ¡°Don¡¯t beg him.¡± Samuel arrogantly raised his chin at Carlos, saying, ¡°Wanna y a game! If I win, you have to stay away from my sister ¡°Sure,¡± Carlos agreed outright. He actually somewhat admired this five¨Cyear¨Cold child, who was audacious and had a sufficiently arrogant temperament, reminiscent of Carlos when he was a child. Carlos¡¯s lips curled slightly. ¡°But what if you lose?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t lose.¡± Samuel clenched his small fist, full of confidence. This was a game console specially made for him by Jaeden. It wasn¡¯t even avable on the market. He was sure that it was the first time Carlos had seen it, and Samuel didn¡¯t believe Carlos could be proficient with it. ¡°Alright. If you lose, you have to call me godfather.¡± Since Samuel disliked him, Carlos had to let Samuel call him godfather affectionately. Samuel immediately stuck his tongue out at Carlos. He¡¯s so shameless, always taking advantage of little kids, Samuel thought ¡°One game decides the winner. I¡¯ll level he was best at. first.¡± Taking the game confole from Carlos, Samuel set the game to the most difficult After one round, he refreshed his previous record. He handed the game back to Carlos with a somewhat proud look and said, ¡°It¡¯s your turn. Don¡¯t renege if you lose.¡± ¡°You¡¯re just a kid, so I¡¯ll start twenty secondster than you, Carlos had already figured out the tactics and the key to winning the game from Samuel¡¯s y just now. ||| 2/2 Chapter 31 So, he leisurely took twenty seconds to adjust, flexing his fingers beton starting the game. At first, Samuel sneered. He thought that this game Samuel was sure Carlos was just boasting. the beyond Carlos¡¯s league since creden couldn¡¯t beat him. Moreover, Carlos was ying it for the first time. He must be bluing.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Samuel was waiting to see how this self¨Crighteous guy would lose miserably. However, Samuel was soon shocked by Carlos¡¯s fluid and fast movements. Carlos¡¯s speed was absolutely the fastest he had ever seen, without a doubt. ¡°Wow, you¡¯re amazing. Even Catherine could see that Carlos was extraordinary. ¡°It¡¯s just luck.¡± Samuel began to feel nervous. As he watched Carlos¡¯s score climb higher and higher, approaching his own score. Samuel felt unprecedented pressure.. ¡°Samuel, didn¡¯t you say that luck is also part of strength?¡± Catherine identally exposed her brother¡¯s bluster, and seeing Samuel a bit unhappy, she covered her little mouth with her small hand. She didn¡¯t mean to ¡°Enough¡± Carlos finished one round of the game, and surprisingly, his score was higher than Samuel¡¯s, although it was only a few points, Samuel was very unwilling to admit defeat. ¡°Another round.¡± Catherine just wanted to remind Samuel that he just said one round decided the winner. How could he go back on his word? Carlos readily agreed, ¡°Sure. But if I win again, you have to call ine godfather on the spot. SEND GIFT Chapter 55 Chapter 55 25+ 46%A ¡°Dream on.¡± Samuel directly set the game to the highest difficulty, and h ed from thest time, he let Carlos y first. Without him demonstrating to Carlos, Samuel didn¡¯t believe Carlos could bear him. ¡°I¡¯ll still start twenty secondster than you. Carlos¡¯s stern eyes surprisingly held a hint of affection for the child. Carlos was highly skilled at bothputers and games, but unfortunately, Neil didn¡¯t inherit his talents. They had never had a good battle, which was a great regret for Carlos. Confronting Samuel today made Carlos feel unusually rxed. Among the children he had encountered, Samuel was undoubtedly the most gifted in gaming. ¡°I don¡¯t need that. I¡¯m your opponent now.¡± Samuel felt that Carlos didn¡¯t respect him at all. ¡°Only when you reach my level can you qualify as my opponent Carlos¡¯s arrogance was truly ingrained. Once it emerged, the entire world had to give way. ¡°You¡¯re just bragging Samuel, with his little arms crossed, looked disdainful. Carlos just smiled at him, swiftly operating the game. The speed and precision made Samuel dumbfounded. He thought. How was this possible? Could a human achieve such real¨Ctime speed? In the previous game, Samuel thought Carlos¡¯s speed was already at its limit. Little did he know that Carlos hadn¡¯t even unleashed his true strength. Withoutparison, Samuel knew he had lost this round. But there was no way he was g going to call this guy godfather. After one round, Carlos not only broke Samuel¡¯s previous record but also nearly doubled his best score. ¡°Want to go again?¡± Carlos raised an eyebrow, Samuel bit his lips tightly, snatched the game console, and operated it with all his might. He might lose the game, but he couldn¡¯t lose his dignity in front of Carlos, ¡°Come on, Samuel, you¡¯ll definitely win.¡± Catherine heartily cheered for Samuel. Hearing this, Carlos thought that the siblings had such a good rtionship. Seeing Carlos looking at her, Catherine thought he was unhappy because she didn¡¯t cheer for him, so she whispered in his car, ¡°Actually, I secretly cheered for you just now¡± She even pointed to her heart, indicating that she silently cheered for him inside. Carlos¡¯s heart waspletely softened by her considerate behavior and reached out to hug her. ¡°Why isn¡¯t such a cute little girl my daughter? Carlos thought While Samuel waspletely focused on the game, Carlos asked Catherine in a low voice, ¡°Are your Mommy and Daddy married?¡± ording to Ramon, these two hadn¡¯t obtained a marriage certificate. Later, he even sent people to check James and Vivian¡¯s household registration, which showed them as unmarried.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. 1/2 P650 F Aug 2 CSS Comarket wat dude, and always aged with James dum er meting a durend womatiese moon Cathe dough. The only gain farther the Fort Smily¡¯s money want a why the sep lie same time ste bear a hack notice time tits workout wat men and the bad Catooked at Carlos then ing for a momentebing Tes for Catherine tonight. Encens dat men det gal So you mean they had a wedding genel pemate let him and made dus gues Cartonger the litter would thought gr de so The guarded Carterne Site tried and stonow. They did note the as the wedding¡± in the the far far the Fort Smily¡¯s wall upes de Morne Group 1 Carlos would was othe schueting the Beast sodice in bussey, Bur conto sured the game bet Cacon cuild ran od paned the linte boy¡¯s head sing on the bet you 0 COMMENT SEND GIFT 16:51 Fri, Aug 2 Chapter 56 Chapter 56 Chapter 56 ¡°Stop dreaming. I won¡¯t call you that. Samuel patted away Carloss hand, and the emotions he had suppressed for a long time suddenly erupted. Carlos was surprised. He just wanted to be this kid¡¯s godfather, not take the child away. Samuel pouted in grievance, tears swirling in his eyes. Samuel would never forget the first time he interacted with Carlos, who wanted to strangle him. He hated Carlos. Samuel would never call him dad in this lifetime, absolutely notContent provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Are you fine, kid?¡± Carlos suddenly became worried about Samuel. Losing two rounds of a game shouldn¡¯t lead to such a big reaction. Samuel, however, was made even more ufortable by Carlos¡¯s sudden concern and blurted out, ¡°Don¡¯t bother. My real dad died a long time ago. ¡°Men like you are all viins. You have children and don¡¯t raise them. Why bother having so many?¡± Samuel couldn¡¯t hold back anymore and fan out of the ssroom, wiping away his tears. ¡°Samuel: Catherine was extremely worried and quickly followed him. Carlos, on the other hand, was stunned in ce. So, Samuel and Catherine were not James¡¯s biological children. It exined why the Ford family didn¡¯t let Vivian marry into the family. ¡°Great¡± Carlos couldn¡¯t help but shout. After saying it, he found it strange. Why did he say that? Even if these two kids weren¡¯t James¡¯s and Vivian¡¯s children, they were still Vivian¡¯s children with other men¡­ ¡°Even though Samuel¡¯s father has passed away, Vivian has slept with other men, he thought. woman like Vivian. Although Carlos liked Catherine so much, he couldn¡¯t possibly get involved with a fickle woman Carlos¡¯s gaze was suddenly caught by a fine strand of soft hair on his pants. He thought, Isn¡¯t this Catherine¡¯s hair? To be sure, he should do a paternity test to see if Catherine was James¡¯s child. Carlos took out his silk handkerchief and carefully wrapped the strand of hair. As for James¡¯s hair, he had to think of a way to get it. ¡°Mr. Monroe, something¡¯s bad: Adam suddenly rushed over, parting. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did you catch the hacker, and he managed to escape again?¡± Carlos looked at Samuel¡¯s game console, feeling that something was off but couldn¡¯t put his finger on it. Adam shook his head and took out his phone, saying. ¡°I got a call from the CEO¡¯s office, which said that the hacker attacked Monroe Group¡¯sputers again. This time, they modified our data, and the entire group is in chaos now.¡± ¡°What?¡± Carlos¡¯s cold eyes narrowed. He put down the game console and strode out, saying, ¡°Why are you telling me only now?¡± ¡°This happened just a few minutes ago. I ran all the way here¡± Adam felt bitter. He called Carlos, but he didn¡¯t answer. Where is the Network Security Department? The new firewall was breached already?¡± ???? 16:51 Fri, Aug 2 Chapter 56 ¡°It seems like it¡¯s not just one person but more like a team this time¡± Adam¡¯s voice lowered. The Network Security Department is overwhelmed.¡± ¡°Useless. Thepany was breached twice in one day, and Carles had to personally handle it. ¡°I think the hacker intentionally led you to the kindergarten to distract you while the group was under attack.¡± ¡°No need for you to tell me that.¡± The kindergarten was nowpletely sealed off, but they hadn¡¯t found the so¨Ccalled hacker. Immediately after, the hacker suddenlyunched a massive attack. This move was well¨Cexecuted Carlos had no regretsing to the kindergarten within a day because he saved Catherine. The group only suffered some losses in interest, but it was worth it since Carlos could save the little girl. SEND GIFT Chapter 57 Chapter 57 Seeing Catherine standing by the flower bed patientlyforting Samuel, Carlos couldn¡¯t help but walk over, even if he was in a hurry to leave. He put an exquisite and beautiful little bracelet on Catherine¡¯s wst and exined to rise kids, ¡°Neil also has one. See, there¡¯s a button here. The next time you¡¯re in danger, just press it, and wille to save you. Catherine widened her beautiful eyes, expressing a surprising lok ¡°Thank you, Carlos? Catherine nted a kiss on Carlos¡¯s face. Her lile lips were soft, as if coated veils honey, instantly sweetening Carlos¡¯s heart. If only this child were my daughter, Carlos thought again. Holding the adorable girl, he was reluctant to let go. Adam was getting anxious on the side and said in his heart, ¡°The Monroe Group is still waiting for you to save them, Mr. Monroe¡± Samuel looked at the beautiful bracelet on Catherine¡¯s wrist, frebing even more aggrieved. Samuel thought. The same bracelet, Neil has it, Catherine has it but I don¡¯t. Humph, I don¡¯t care about it. In the future, t won¡¯t care about anything that belongs to Carlos In reality, Carlos also wanted to give him one. It was just because there were only two made, and he made one more just for a spat If it weren¡¯t for Catherine being in danger today, Carlos would be willing to take it out. Even though his cousin¡¯s child. wanted it, Carlos didn¡¯t give it to him. ¡°Samuel, a man doesn¡¯t cry just because he lost a game¡± Carlos freed up one hand to touch Samuel¡¯s closely shaved little bead. The feeling was a bit prickly, Hmph Samuel twisted his small body, turning his back to Carles in anger. ¡°Next time, I will teach you how to y. I guarantee you¡¯ll make progress within three days When Carlos said this, Samuel did show interest, although he still didn¡¯t turn around and his voice was confrontational. ¡°Are you boasting?¡± ¡°After school, youe to the Monroe family, and I¡¯ll teach you Do you dare?¡± While Samuel was still hesitating, Catherine couldn¡¯t hold back and asked,¡± Carlos, can I go to your house as well?¡± Catherine missed the delicious pastries and countless toys of the Monroe family. Besides, she wanted to visit Neil. Vera must have a way to cure him. ¡°Of course, you¡¯re iny most important little guest. Carlos patiently waited for Samuel¡¯s answer. Meanwhile, Adam received a call and was hoarding the ne. What about Samuel?¡± ¡°So is he¡± Carlos¡¯s words seemed a bit fced to Samuel. The little guy felt it was kind of reluctant. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll go.¡± Rarely encountering a gaming expert more skilled than Jaeden, Samuel couldn¡¯t let this opportunity slip away. 1/2 16:51 Fri Aug 2 Chapter 57 Anyway, he would learn Carlos¡¯s gaming skills. When he became skilled enough, he would challenge Carlos again and part ways with him. ¡°Good, it¡¯s a deal Carlos¡¯s tone carried a hint of pride. I¡¯ll send someone to pick you up after school. Remember to inform your parents,¡± Carlos remembered thest time James arrogantly took Catheride away from his house. James even threw away the things he gave to Catherine. It was truly infuriating. This time, he wanted James to know that the kids preferred him: Carlos finally left the kindergarten and got into the car. Adam handed over theptop, and now Carlos had to show his incredible skills. The two little ones watched the car slowly leave the kindergarten, Catherine suddenly remembered and asked, ¡°Samuel, where did you hide theptopThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. When Carlos interacted with them, the Monroe family¡¯s bodyguards searched the ssroom thoroughly, not even sparing the ant holes in the corner of the wall SEND GIFT Chapter 58 Chapter 58 Before Catherine finished speaking, Samuel covered her mouth. He nced at Catherine¡¯s bracelet, then put his hand his ear, making a listening gesture. Catherine immediately nodded, understanding that Samuel was reminding her that there might be a listening device in the bracelet She decided to hand it over to Jaeden after school to check it before wearing it.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ¡°Let¡¯s go back. Samuel held Catherine¡¯s hand and returned to the ssroom. Catherine carefully ced the bracelet in her small backpack inside the locker. It was the first gift from her dad. The little¨Cbackpacks of the two kids were specially made, rendering any eavesdropping or tracking devices useless once ced inside. After securing the bracelet, Catherine eagerly asked where theputer was hidden. ¡°It¡¯s under your nose.¡± While answering, Samuel dismantled the gaming console with which he and Carlos had yed two rounds of games and reassembled it into aputer. ¡°Wow.¡± Catherine was amazed, her small jaw almost dropping to the ground. ¡°How did you do that?¡± It¡¯s simple. Just mess around a bit. Samuel shrugged with a smirk. Did Carlos really think he won? Little did he know that theputer and the hacker were right in front of him, yet he failed to catch them. At that moment, there was movement in the auditorium. Samuel thought the teachers and ssmates should be returning to the ssroom soon. He said to Catherine, ¡°Go and give the signal. I¡¯ll contact Jaeden.¡± ¡°Okay¡± Catherine immediately ran to the ssroom door, stood there with hands on her hips, and guarded there. Samuel hurriedly activated the backupmunication device. He had an agreement with Jaeden that whenever they escaped danger, they would report to each other in the shortest time. He must not have contacted Jaeden all this time, which led Jaeden tounch the second attack on the Monroe Group, aiding his escape. Samuel didn¡¯t want to reveal the true strength of the Ford family so early, letting Carlos be vignt. So, he needed to notify Jaeden quickly. ¡°Jaeden, this is Samuel, Please respond¡­¡± In the Monroe family vi. Neil had been sitting in front of the easel, drawing for over two hours. Ramon not only finished two rounds of games but also took a tup on the sofa. When he opened his eyes, he found Vera still apanying Neil in draw ¡°I really admire you guys, sitting for so long.¡± Ramon stretched and strolled behind them. ¡°Let me see what Neil has drawn.¡± 1/2 1 Chapter 390 In his sight was a family portrait of Vera, Carlos, and the three kids, Although it wasn¡¯t colored yet, Neil had a talent for drawing, portraying each character vividly. Carlos was handsome and cold, Vera was beautiful and elegant, and the three kids each had their own adorable characteristics. Neil¡¯s smile was bright, Samuel was clever with a hint of mischief, and Catherine was incredibly cute. Honestly, Ramon was surprised that such a high¨Clevel artwork came from a five¨Cyear¨Cold. However, Carlos, who upied the central position in the painting, made him quite unhappy. ¡°Neil, do I look so ugly to you?¡± Ramon pointed at Carlos¡¯s face in the drawing and then brought his own face in front of Neil. ¡°Look at how handsome I¡¯m. Can¡¯t you draw me a bit more simr?! Neil, who was usually good¨Cnatured, rolled his eyes at Ramon. In his heart, only Carlos was the most handsome man and the only one worthy of Vera. ¡°Hey. You little heartless thing, how dare you roll your eyes at me Ramon yfully threatened to rub the little guy¡¯s face ¡°I¡¯ll show you my might.¡± SEND GIFT Chapter 59 Chapter 59 Rawow¡¯s hand duly reach the lule guy¡¯s base before Verw pp it away. Can you be me thick¨Cskummes is the one Nel dew really you Vera gave Ram menningful look. Neit grew up without a mother, rated solely by Carlos, His love dependence his father were unmatched by anyone hul che Ramon thought that discrediting, Carlos i tot of Neil veld he uneptable for the child. Han sighest helplessly. I even Vern, the one who had the mod reason in resent Carlos, endured it, what more could he hon te vended Vera. ¡°Wat can deceive the child It Carlos wants to use the child as a stepping stone to get into the Ford Candy, then a one in the Fordudly would agree The bond family would acknowledge Neil but would never ej Carlos. Vera looked at Ramon in astonishment. What are you thinking It¡¯s impossible that we will get back together. It Jasses had arrived in tone back then, she and her two child would have died. How could Vera not seek revenge for shash against Carles anst Averier Even If Neil was still alive, even if Carlos raised him til now, he couldn¡¯t atone for his sin. Moressor, she had not yet figured out if Carlos really cared about Neil. if She wondered it he wed Neil to gain fame and reputation, or ul Neil as a shield for his and Averie¡¯s child, By Veras mind, Carlos might be genuinely trying to make amends for the past, pretending to be good to Neil to find peace of mind. Regardless of which it was, Vera just wanted to uncover all the icels and make that despicable couple die a miserable death, especially Averie who had targeted her child wwe than once. Vera only cares about the feelings of the three children and waded to protect them. Seeing that Vera¡¯s hatred towards Carlos hadn¡¯t diminisheil, Ramon patted her shoulder, reassuring her of his support.. Alley all. Carlos was really charming, and he had to give Vera a picautionary warning as they would be spending timel together su the future. Neil¡¯s hule belly suddenly made a noise. Vora checked the time and realized it was almost noon. Neil had been busy all morning and was probably hungry. She said tenderly, ¡°Neil, what do you want to eat? I¡¯ll make it for you¡± Hearing that, Ramon immediately perked up and said, ¡°I want that¡­¡± ¡°Dudu¡¯t ask you. Cs aside Vera pushed Ramon aside, her gentle are focused only on Neil. Ramon was speechless He felt butter, but he dared not show it Neil wasn¡¯t picky. As long as the dishes pere fresh and delicious, he would eat them. Vera took Neil to the kitchen, and he chose what he wanted, and she prepared ordingly. Ramon kept signaling Neil. As he ate anything, why not choose souseiling Ramon liked? 1/ 2/2 +46%A Chapter 59 It was not easy for him to be Dr. Miracle, and he wanted to eat something good. However. Neil remembered the previous grudge. No matter how Ramon tried to signal, he pretended not to see and deliberately ordered dishes Ramon didn¡¯t like. Kamon was so angry that he wanted to hit Neil However, after he pointed at much food, he used signnguage to tell Vera that he didn¡¯t want the dishes he had just mentioned and that the rest was fine.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Ramon smiled with relief. Neil was still nice to him. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll make you potato slices, tomato soup, chicken wings and prawns. Then, I¡¯ll bake some animal¨Cshaped cookies for you to have in the afternoon. How about that?¡± Neil nodded happily. Along as Vera was willing to cook for him, be would eat them. The head chef rarely cooked home- cooked dishes, and Neil rarely got to eat them. Ramon urgently added. ¡°Make more chicken wings and prawns I can¡¯t miss the chance when I can ask for more: Ramon thought SEND GIFT Chapter 60 Chapter 60 ¡°Alright.¡± Vera tied her apron and started to cook, reminding Ramon, ¡°Don¡¯t cry if you end up overfeeding yourself.¡± Ramon snorted, ¡°With my charm, Fl be the focus of the attention wherever I go.¡± Vera nodded. ¡°Yes, getting fat would indeed be attracting undue attention.¡± Ramon looked somewhat disheartened. ¡°Can you be nice?¡± Vera, slicing potatoes, replied, ¡°I¡¯ve always been nice and enjoying our conversation.¡± The only one not enjoying it was Ramon Ramon felt speechless at her words. Neil, upon hearing this, covered his mouth and burst intoughter. He had moved his drawing board and art supplies to the kitchen. Wherever V Vera was, he would be with her. ¡°Mr. Ford, you have a guest¡± Since Ramon had given an early heads¨Cup, the servant brought the visitor directly to him. Vera recognized the person. He used to work for her brother andter was employed by Ramon. That man was capable and reliableBelongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. After nodding at Ramon and Vera, the person left before putting down something. Vera noticed that he had brought a phone identical to Averie¡¯s, which cost 30 thousand dors. She didn¡¯t believe Ramon was so kind as to give Averie a new phone. Sure enough, Ramon pulled out Averie¡¯s damaged phone when there was no one in the kitchen. ¡°How did it end up in your hands?¡± Vera inquired. Ramon raised an eyebrow and said, ¡°When all your attention was on Neil, 1 quietly kicked the phone¡­ He kicked it under the table, then retrieved it when no one was around. He had noticed that Averie had more than one phone in her bag and when they left, the other phone in her bag rang. The caller seemed quite angry, and it sounded like someone from the film crew urging her to return to set. Averie was currently shooting a big¨Cbudget movie directed by a famous director, and the main cast had joined with award- winning aspirations. Averie, a star with a significant following, had secured a role as the second female lead with considerable effort. She frequently took leave, arrivedte, and left early. It was natural for the producers to be upset. Hearing the urgent call. Averie had to leave, and she wouldn¡¯t have time to look for her phone. ¡°What are you nning to do with it?¡± Vera asked. ¡°Make the most of it, of course, Ramon said, and like dissecting a body, he swiftly disassembled the damaged phone. He then used tools brought by his subordinates to back up the phone¡¯s data onto a new chip. After inserting the chip into his newly phone, he asked Neil to hit it again with the same force as in the morning. Ramon reced it in secret and sneaked back to the dining room. He tossed the new phone he had bought under the table. When the servants found the phone, they would find an opportunity to return it to Averie. Even if they didn¡¯t, Averie would 1/2 Chapter 60 After all, it was so expensive. to buy ¡°Can¡¯t Avene afford to anew one?¡± Vera asked, not to mock Ramon but out of concern that his efforts might be in vain. ¡°The Powell Group has long been unsustainable, especially in recent years with mounting dts. It relies heavily on Averie¡¯s ie. As a top¨Ctier star, she barely kept up appearances. Ram¨®n sipped his coffee. ¡°So, Averie is a ¡°filial daughter in this sense? Vera mocked. ¡°She earns money to support the Powell family, all to be on equal footing with Carlos¡® social standing If the Powell family fell, Averie¡¯s status as a wealthy heiress would be gone. Ramon wasn¡¯t interested in talking about Averie. Everything she wore and used was high¨Cquality imitations, with not a single luxury item being genuine. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that phones couldn¡¯t be imitated, she would have bought a fake one to keep up appearances. 2/2 ? SEND GIFT III COMMENT 16:52 Fri Aug 2 Chapter 61 Chapter 61 Chapter 61 So she¡¯s living in such poverty? Then I can rest assured,¡± Vera sd. In recent years, Vera¡¯s focus had been on taking care of her health and raising her two children. The elerated downfall of the Powell Group was likely the handiwork of her brothers. What a wonderful family. I love them so much. Vera thought. Tve added a Trojan program to this new phone. It can also be remotely controlled, and regr phone repair shops won¡¯t be able to detect it.¡± Ramon raised his eyebrows triumphantly at Ver Spending this money to rece Averie¡¯s phone wasn¡¯t just about cracking all the data inside. He also intended to make it their listening device. Let¡¯s see what mischief Averie and Carlos are up to behind our hacks, Ramon thought. Once he got enough substantial evidence, he would deal Averie and Carlos a hard blow ¡°Well done¡± Vera said, ¡°Tll cook two more chicken legs for your lunch.¡± Ramon immediately beamed. ¡°That¡¯s good to hear Vera never needed help in the kitchen. Neil was busy coloring his family portrait, and Ramon had no interest in watching, so he took Averie¡¯s previous phone back to his room. He needed to contact Jaeden. In the Ford family, only Jaeden could extract information from Averie¡¯s phone to the maximum extent Jaeden had indeed organized a feigned attack on the Monroe Group earlier to protect Samuel without being exposed. As soon as he received a signal from Samuel, he immediately retreated from the attack, leaving no trace. Carlos was furious The Monroe Group had been attacked twice, but he hadn¡¯t caught a glimpse of the hackers. Even if Carlos personally took action, he only traced the location to Meyburn. He couldn¡¯t suspect that it was done by the Ford family just because they were in Meyburn. After all, many wealthy families in Meyburn had plenty of grudges with the Monroe family. The Ford family didn¡¯t hate the Monroe Group that much to hack theirputers. Jaeden, I admire you so much.¡± Ramon, after hearing about Jaeden¡¯s heroic deeds, was delighted. In his eyes, Carlos deserved to be dealt with. ¡°Be discreet. Don¡¯t let Vivian find out about this, Jaeden warned. If Vivian found out he had taken Samuel to do this, she would surely nag him. ¡°Rest assured. My lips are sealed, Ramon said. Yeah, except when you¡¯re tempted by food, Jaeden regretted saying too much. Ramon was a foodie, and he would reveal everything when given delicious food. ¡°Stop being mean. Even Jaeden teased him too. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get back to business.¡± 16:52 F Aug Ch Jeden had provided specially designed cre and taerden rouki remotely ess the e The kitchen was filled with a delightful aroma non swerted the chip into the phone as Jeden afProperty belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Vera always used two stoves simultaneously for cookin, After making prawns and tomatoes, they could start their meal. ¡°Neil finished with your drawing! Let me see. Wow Vera marveled at her son¡¯s family portrait. The colors were beautiful, as if the picture had been filtered and airbrushed. making each of the five family members vividlye to life However, she tried her best to restrain the urge to scratch Carlo out of the picture ¡°Neil, go ask Ramon to have lunch, Okay?¡± The little guy stared at Vera¡¯s lips, understanding her words. He nodded and ran to the hall, ready to call Ramon for lunch. He had only climbed a few steps when Averie barged in with several workers. SEND GIFT Chapter 62 Chapter 62 ¡°Be careful. Don¡¯t damage anything¡± hostess, she arrogantly directed the As out in the hos workers. ¡°Hang this photo here. ¡°And you, hang the others in prominent ces, I¡¯ll pay you extra money if you do a good job.¡± Averie dide back to retrieve her phone. After all, it was the most valuable thing she had. However, being a top¨Ctier celebrity, she couldn¡¯t let others see her in a poor state. She urgently had her and Carlos¡® ¡°wedding photo¡± framed and took advantage of the opportunity to retrieve her phone. Everything was going smoothly, except for Neil, who was staring at her when he saw her hanging the photos. ¡°Neil, stand aside, you¡¯re blocking the stairs.¡± Averie waved dismissively at Neil, indicating him to move away. The staff tried to lead him away, fearing he might get hurt. However, Neil stood there, hands tightly elenched into fists. His ck eyes were fixed on Averie, looking like a young eagle on its first hunt, determined not to let the prey escape from its ws. The servants thought he was just a cute and lovable child, but now they were somewhat apprehensive seeing this fierce sideBelongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. of him. The servants stood in ce, not intending to take Neil away. Averie was angry to see that and shouted, ¡°Are you deaf? Take him away! The servants were shocked by her shouts and reached out timid, trying to take Neil away. ¡°Ah!¡± Neil screamed loudly, attracting everyone¡¯s attention. He abruptly dodged the servants and charged straight at Averie. Averie, caught off guard, viewed the little brat as an easy target. Little did she know he could be so fierce. ¡°Oh,¡± Averie screamed as she fell to the ground, almost exposing herself due to the high slit in her skirt. Averie, embarrassed and furious, quickly got up. She went to twist Neil¡¯s car, saying, ¡°Who allowed you to bump into me? Is Vivian teaching you this? Tell me!¡± Then a pping sound was heard. Vera quickly ran out of the kitchen and pped hard on Averie¡¯s face. Averie was knocked to the ground, with fingerprints on her face. Vera, having pped her, hurriedly went to check Neil¡¯s ear. ¡°Neil, does it hurt?¡± she asked with concern Neil¡¯s car was red as if it would bleed, making Vera feel distressed. Noticing the worried look on her face. Neil quickly shook his head, managing to squeeze out a smile. Vera¡¯s heart ached. This child was only five years old. How much had he suffered when she was away from him? She tightly hugged the child, taking him upstairs. She needed to get the first aid kit and apply ointment to his little car. ||| Chapter 62 ¡°Stop, you bitch! How dare you hit me?¡± Averie roared, catching up and holding a stick from a servant. She couldn¡¯t just let Vera off so easily. 1 SEND GIFT Chapter 63 Chapter 63 Vera stopped in her tracks, and her gaze suddenly turned terrifyingly cold. t¡¯s going on here?¡± you embarrassed yourself? Ramon, who heard themotion, came downstairs in confusion, in Catching sight of Averie¡¯s swollen face, he asked, ¡°Why is your file so swoi Averie was infuriated, and the stick she intended to swing at Veras back was redirected towards Ramon¡¯s handsome face. ¡°What the hell are you doing? How ill¨Cbred Ramonughed and skillfully dodged the attack. Averie wasn¡¯t about to give up. Failing to hit Ramon, she turned towards Vera Concerned about Neil¡¯s safety, Vera quickly moved aside, handing her son to Ramon, and said. Take him upstairs for treatment Ramon covered Neil¡¯s eyes The servants thoughtCcontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. with his big hand and cast a worried nce at Vera he was concerned about Vera, but to their surprise, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t be too hard on her. Then Ramon headed back to the room with Neil. Neil was struggling, and Ramon deliberately said loudly, ¡°Be good. Don¡¯t want to see it. It¡¯s too bloody The servants hurriedly left upon hearing this. Even the decorative workers Averie brought stayed far away. Vera unleashed her full force. Averie wanted to hit Vera with a stick, but she was stopped mid¨Cair by Vera. Vera not only seized the stick but also twisted Averie¡¯s right arm behind her back. ¡°You dare toy a hand on me? Let go of me,¡± Averie shouted in frustration. ¡°Tay a hand on you? You ask for it! I¡¯m teaching you a lesson.¡± Vera pushed Averie away, and she stumbled towards the railing. Averie hit her abdomen on the railing, and if she hadn¡¯t gripped the railing tightly, she might have fallen over,nding her back on the ground. Looking at the distance between the second floor and the ground, she shrank back in fear. Would I be if I fell?¡± she thought. paraly The next second, Vera pinched Averie¡¯s neck, suspending her upper body over the railing. I¡¯ll hit you if I want to Averie was terrified, hands tightly gripping the railing, trembling all over. ¡°I¡¯m Carlos¡¯s fianc¨¦e!¡± Stupid and vicious, Averie tried to threaten Vera with her identity. ¡°So what?¡± Vera shot a hard nce at Averie. ¡°Don¡¯t pressure me with Carlos. I¡¯m not afraid of him!¡± Averie stiffened, and then trembled even more violently.. Vera still didn¡¯t let her go. ¡°Listen carefully. If you dare harm Neil again, I¡¯ll make sure the entire Powell family is destroyed. 1/2 Chapter 63 Understood?¡± Vera tightened her grip suddenly, and Averie¡¯s hands couldn¡¯t hold onto the railing. Half of her body hung over the railing. risking a fall into the hall. Averie screamed. ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°Did you hear me?¡± Vera would never allow anyone to harm her children. YYes, Scared and trembling, Averie begged for mercy. Snot and tears streamed down her face. Vera finally released her. Averie copsed to the ground, catching her breath. ¡°Useless.¡± Vera thought Carlos must be blind to choose such trash. She turned away, ready to check on Neil Just a few steps away, she heard Averie, still resentful, saying in a harsh tone, I¡¯ll tell Carlos, and he¡¯ll kill you.¡± SEND GIFT Chapter 64 Chapter 64 Vera suddenly turned around, causing Averie to tremble with fear. ¡°Is that so? Then I¡¯ll also tell him what you did to Neil. I¡¯m o Vera actually didn¡¯t know she was guessing right and just testing perte if he would kill me first or you¡± After all, as Carlos¡¯s most beloved woman. Averie must be aware of the true feelings Carlos harbored towards Neil. However, Averie trembled violently at Vera¡¯s words, and she was more afraid than when she was hanging over the railing. ¡®Could it be that Carlos values Neil more than Averie? Vera thought. Vera found it somewhat hard to believe. Unless Carlos was incapable of having more children. Otherwise he should prefer the children he would have with Averie in the future. Vivian, don¡¯t s end her life. get too you know? A punk showed up in Sunny Kindergarten, and your daughter almost died Averie, eager to marry Carlos, had bribed informants in both the Monroe family and the kindergarten, making sure she received information promptly. Originally, she didn¡¯t pay any attention when Catherine was kidnapped in kindergarten. However, it so happened that Carlos saved her.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Averie had to keep a close eye on Vera and Catherine. In her view, Vivian intended to get close to Carlos because she resembled Vera. After all, the six men of the Ford familybined couldn¡¯t match Carlos. If Vivian encountered a better man, how could she be with James? ¡°What did you say?¡± Vera¡¯s heart raced, and she couldn¡¯t control her anger. ¡°You don¡¯t know about that? Your daughter was kidnapped by the punk and was almost killed. Your son isn¡¯t doing well either¡­ Averie¡¯s vicious words were cut short as Vera rushed out of the room. Even though she knew that if such a significant incident had urred at the kindergarten, she would be informed. Yet, she couldn¡¯t shake off the worry and needed to see her children safe ¡°Miss Vivian, where are you going?¡± The bted housekeeper stopped her. ¡°I¡¯m going out.¡± Il arrange a car and driver for you. Don¡¯t panic when something happens. The housekeeper made arrangements while walking. When Averie twisted Neil¡¯s ear, he wasndling something in the backyard. Hearing themotion, he rushed over and witnessed Vivian admonishing Averie. It was truly satisfying, so the housekeeper didn¡¯t stop her. 1/2 16:52 Fri, Aug 2 BB. Chapter 64 He even secretly hoped that Averie would fall off the railing from the second floor and break her leg. In that way, her marriage to Mr. Monroe wouldn¡¯t happen. It would still be good if get dyed, the housekeeper thought. That was why he considered Vera a friend. Friends would help each other when needed. ¡°Thank you. Dayton. Vera got into the car arranged by the housekeeper, and the driver stepped on the gas, quickly driving away. Dayton Walter stood there dazed. He missed the days when the previous Mrs. Monroe called him that way. In the room. Ramon waited for Vera to no avail. Even Neil became impatient. Did she tear Averie into pieces? Ramon thought He couldn¡¯t wait any longer and went out of the room. Neil followed him. ¡°Why follow me?¡± Ramon didn¡¯t want Neil to see something unsuitable for children. However, there were only servants in the hall. Neither Vera nor Averie was in sight. Dayton informed the servants to tell Ramon that Vera had gone to the kindergarten. Ramon felt that something must have happened, or Vera wouldn¡¯t leave without greeting him. Taking out his phone to call Vera, he saw Neil climbing onto the table, stretching to reach the wedding photos on the wall. ¡°Oh, my boy!¡± É« SEND GIFT COMMENT ||| 16:52 Fri, Aug 2 Chapter 65 Chapter 65 Ramon, startled, dropped his phone and hurriedly went over to support Neil. Speaking in a hushed tone, he continued, ¡°Do you want to make your mommy worry about you?¡± Neil seemed to understand his words through the movement of his lips. He didn¡¯t insist on climbing onto the table but red angrily at the wedding photos in the hall. ¡°Why get angry about this?¡± Ramon, an expert in mischief, suggested, ¡°Since you¡¯re good at drawing, why not give that woman a lesson?¡± Neil pondered for a moment. ¡°Well, that seemed to make sense! Neil thought. As Neil got busy, Ramon watched over him while making a call to Vera. Vera answered the phone and exined why she left. She told Ramon to take good care of Neil. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Ramon reassured Vera and made a call to James. He couldn¡¯t rest easy with Vera going alone to the kindergarten. Vera loved her child more than her own life. Even if the child just got a small scratch, she would feel distressed and guilty for a long time. It was better to have James apany her. V¨¦ra and James arrived at the kindergarten at the same time. When Samuel and Catherine saw Vera and James, their first reaction was that the attack on the Monroe Group had been exposed, causing them great panic. Onlyter did they understand that Vera was frightened by the fact that Catherine was held by the punk. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. Look, I¡¯m pretty fine. And I wasn¡¯t scared at all just now.¡± Catherine acted like a bravedy,forting Vera, who was started. James added. ¡°Catherine is amazing. She was calm in times of trouble. She even asked the punk to demand 20 million dors, buying time for others to save her¡± After praising Catherine, he looked at Vera, saying. ¡°Vivian, you should be proud to have such a brave girl¡± Vera remained silent. It wasn¡¯t safe here, and she decided to send her children back to Meyburn. James knew what Vera was thinking. He took Vivian to the side and said. ¡°Vivian, don¡¯t do this. The Ford family¡¯s children undergo training from an early age. It¡¯s not a bad thing for them to meet the trouble.¡± The Ford family had stood tall in Meyburn for a hundred years, all thanks to the special education in the Ford family, Children had to learn to endure hardships from a young age, so they could be strong individuals as they grew older.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. I can¡¯t help but worry.¡± Vera weakly rested her forehead on James¡¯s shoulder. Her children had faced danger since birth. After all the struggles, she truly wished for them to to grow up safely. Tunderstand. I worry about them too. But don¡¯t underestimate what they can take. James assured Vera, Tll assign extra security guards to watch over the two children. Rest assured. Such incidents won¡¯t happen again in the future.¡± Chapter 65 Vera couldn¡¯t bear to separate from her two children and was unwilling to see them grow up separately. However, the kindergarten did have significant hidden risks. ¡°Jaries, Averie was the one who informed me about the danger. Do you think she sent the punk here?¡± Whether she did or not, the Powell family¡¯s good days are over, James¡¯s eyes emitted a dreadful murderous intent. Whoever dared to touch the Ford family¡¯s children would face his wrath. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Bankrupt the Powell Group.¡± James snorted coldly, ¡°I want to see if Carlos wille to their rescue.¡± SEND GIFT Chapter 67 Chapter 67Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Ramon thought Averie would be furious or at least call to scoberry He had prepared how to fight back. The Monroe family¡¯s servants. However, for the entire afternoon, Averie remained unusually joler, as if she had disappeared from the Earth. Instead, the three adorable children, after lunch, had a quarrel in the yroom ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Vera, looking at Neil and Samuel who were ignoring each other and the tom family portrait, had a rough idea of what happened. ncing at the tearful Nell and the angry Samuel, Vera asked Catherine, ¡°Catherine, what happened between them?¡± Catherine looked worriedly at her two brothers and then honestly replied, ¡°Neil wanted Mom and Dad to be together, but Samuel didn¡¯t think so, so he tried to snatch the painting. Neil didn¡¯t allow it. And the parting got torn, and Neil criel Afraid that Vera might misunderstand, Catherine rified for Samuel, ¡°Samuel didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± But Samuel interrupted. ¡°I did it on purpose. I will never let thu jerk be a part of our family¡± He would rather not have a father than have a father like Carlos When she heard this, Vera¡¯s eyebrows furrowed deeply. She spoke with seriousness, ¡°Samuel, I understand your feelings, but you shouldn¡¯t have destroyed your brother¡¯s painting. He spent a long time on it.¡± ¡°Mom¡± Samuel suddenly cut off Vera, his eyes filled with grievance. ¡°Are you getting soft¨Chearted? Do you still want to be with that jerk?¡± ¡°¡­ Vera just wanted to make Neil happy. But Samuel didn¡¯t listen to Vera¡¯s exnation. Tearfully, he questioned her, ¡°Neil said you painted this with him. Is it true?¡± No matter how precocious a child was, they were not yet adults, and they couldn¡¯t control their feelings. In Samuel¡¯s eyes, if Vera was willing to paint a family portrait with Neil, it meant she epted being with Carlos in the future. This was something he absolutely couldn¡¯t ept. ¡°Samuel, listen to me. Vera never expected that a family portrait would bring so much harm to her son ¡°I¡¯m asking you, is it true?¡± Samuel, usually wise and sensible, was unusually aggressive today. ¡°Yes, but I only¡­ Vera wouldn¡¯t lie to her son, but seeing Neil with teary, helpless eyes, she couldn¡¯t bear to speak the cruel Neil, who had never experienced a mother¡¯s love since childhood, just wanted his mom and dad to be together like other kids. As a mother, she couldn¡¯t deny her son the chance to express his wishes. ¡°Only what?¡± Samuel asked persistently. He wanted Vera to tell Neil the truth so that Neil could give up 16:53 Fo. Aug 2 Chapter 67 Tu Vera couldn¡¯t say it. She flidn¡¯t know how to deal with it Samuel saw her hesitation and thought he had quessed right. ¡°Mam still forgot the harm the jerk had caused her in the past and falling into his trap again, Samuel thought sadly. ¡°Samuel. I want to talk to you alone. Before Vera could finish her words, Samuel ran away, wiping away tears. Kunning and crying, he shouted, ¡°Mom, you don¡¯t love me anymore. Vera¡¯s heart ached. How could she not love him? Vera stood up, ready to go after Samuel, but Neil started crying anxiously. He thought he had driven Samuel away and felt sad and guilty. ¡°Samuel. Neil¡­ For a moment. Vera didn¡¯t know which child tofort first. How could she choose between her two beloved children? SEND GIFT Chapter 68 Chapter 68 In a moment of desperation, Vera looked at her daughter for help, hoping that Catherine could help stabilize the situation. irs, losing herposure. However, Catherine, who was usually quick¨Cwitted, held Neil Vera had a headache. Fortunately, Raimon appeared just in the Comfort Neil and Catherine.¡° Vera was immensely grateful. As she tried to soothe the two children, she worried about Samuel. She and Carlos couldn¡¯t live under the same wool li was getting to the point where she needed to make a choice. But what should she do? Ramon, being the most mischievous child of the Ford family when he was a kid, knew exactly where Samuel, a boy of his age, might run off. After searching around, he found Samuel in a corner of the garden secretly wiping away tears. ¡°Isn¡¯t this our little man? What are you doing hiding here all alone?¡± Ramon asked knowingly. Samuel immediately wiped away his tears, adopting a determined and stubborn expression. ¡°What¡¯s it to you?¡± ¡°How could I dare to meddle with your problem? You¡¯re the apple of the eye of the Ford family, even Grandpa and Grandma are backing you up¡± Ramon walked over, sat down beside Samuel, and said, ¡°I¡¯m dealing with some troubles. Can you help me ¡°You¡¯re an adult. Can¡¯t you solve it yourself?¡± Samuel rolled his eyes, looking at Ramon in disdain. I have plenty of troubles. Look, I¡¯m an adult already, and I¡¯m still single. Even if I get married, I¡¯ll have to have children. If the children are well¨Cbehaved, that¡¯s good, but what if they¡¯re not be really sad.¡± Ramon said, trying to imply something to Samuel Samuel nced at Ramon, knowing Ramon was making fun of him. Actually, he was starting to regret it. Vera loved him so much, and he shouldn¡¯t have said such hurtful words. But he just couldn¡¯t understand why Vera had to paint a family portrait with Neil, ¡°If my children are as clever and understanding as you are, I must be lucky, Ramen praised Samuel sincerely and patted his head ¡°Are you being sarcastic?¡± Samuel didn¡¯t believe it. Ramon should scold him as he acted unreasonably. Ramon smiled and then listed a bunch of Samuel¡¯s merits. Samuel felt a little embarrassed by the excessive praise. ¡®Am I that good? he thought. Samuel thought that Ramon was about to continue praising him, so he hurriedly interrupted, ¡°Ramon, just scold me.¡± ¡°Scold you? Why would I scold you? You haven¡¯t done anything wrong. ¡°I was wrong.¡± Samuel was clever. With Ramon¡¯s guidance, he admitted his mistake. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have torn Neil¡¯s painting, and I shouldn¡¯t have said those things to Mom¡±. After he said that, Samuel¡¯s eyes turned red. ¡°I know Mom loves us very much.¡± Ramon hugged Samuel with tenderness. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let that jerk be with your Mommy either.¡± Ramon continued, ¡°But Neil was raised by that man, and Neil has deep feelings for his father. It will take time for him to 1/2Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. 16 53 Fri, Aug 2 Chapter 88 ept that his father is a scendrel ¡°Moreover, Neil is currently deal and mine, and we haven¡¯t found the specific reason yet. I understand.¡± Samuel interjected. Til make allowances for Neil The most important thing now is to cure his illness. Ramon nodded with a smile. Just as I said, Samuel is the smart and most cons ¡°Then I¡¯ll go apologize to Neil and Mom Samuel wriggled out of Ramon¡¯s embrace returning to his cheerful and smiling self Without waiting for Ramon¡¯s confirmation, he hurriedly ran towards the yroom. ¡°Ouch. Due to running too fast without looking at the surroundings, Samuel bumped into a pair of long legs. Rubbing his forehead and looking up, Samuel found that it was Carlos, the person he least liked. Because of Carlos, Samuel argued with Neil and Mom. Without thinking, Samuel stomped on Carlos¡¯s expensive leather shoes 2/2 Çú SEND GIFT Chapter 69 Chapter 69 Carlos, despite lus extra tolerance towards Vera¡¯s two children, hnd bumped into him. Not only did Samuel not apologize, but he also acte Carlos couldn¡¯t overlook it in any way css obsession. Samuel was the one who emptively, stepping on. After he stepped on Carlos¡® foot, Samuel stuck his tongue out at him and then ran away. Carlos lifted Samuel up, much like holding a little chick, and carried him upstairs. ¡°Let go of me.¡± Samuel swung his small fists, resisting fiercely, but to no avail. Carlos quickly took him to the yroom and brought him in front of Vera. At that moment, Vera had just finishedforting her two children and was wiping Neil¡¯s tears. When Carlos pushed the door open and saw this, he was angry.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. He thought that someone had taken advantage of his absence and bullied his precious son. Carlos rushed to see what happened to Neil and paid no attention to the height when releasing Samuel. Samuel dropped straight from his hands, hitting the carper directly. A crisp sound echoed. Vera turned around and saw Carlos throwing her son onto the carpet. She thought he was intentional? ¡°What are you doing?¡± she reprimanded, quickly rushing to support Samuel. ¡°Are you Okay? Did you get hurt?¡± Seeing Vera almost in tears, Samuel felt even more regretful. He shouldn¡¯t have said those things to her just now. He quickly shook his head and said. ¡°The carpet is thick. I¡¯m fine,¡± But all Vera saw was his teary eyes, so she assumed he was hurt and tried tofort him, rubbing his hands and feet, overwhelmed with guilt and self¨Cme. Tell me where you hurt, Vera said with concern. Carlos was furious when he saw Neil crying so pitifully. He asked Neil what happened, but the child remained silent. Following Neil¡¯s gaze, Carlos noticed the torn family portrait He could recognize his son¡¯s drawing at a nce, and of course, he knew all the people in the picture, Carlos thought that Neil was crying hard because the drawing was destroyed. He hugged Neil in his arms and confronted Vera with the ruined painting. ¡°What¡¯s going on! I invited you to treat my son, not to harm him. And the wedding photos outside. Did you destroy them, or did you have someone ruin them?¡± As he said so, Carlos¡¯s cold gaze fell on Samuel. He was using Samuel Vera protected her son and felt furious. Carlos threw Samuel on the ground, and he dared to question Vera before she settled the score with him. ¡°Mr. Monroe, what did you do to Samuel? How could you throw a five¨Cyear¨Cold on the ground? This was his son How could he bear to repeatedly harm the child? ¡°He¡¯s your well¨Cbehaved son.¡± Carlos angrily said, ¡°And he¡¯s so uncultured. Why don¡¯t you ask him what he did?¡± 1/2 16:53 Fri, Aug 2 BB Chapter 69 Carlos¡¯s words deeply hurt Vera. Her eyes suddenly turned cold, carrying a chilling murderous intent. ¡°Say it again. Wi red?¡± Carlos regretted saying it impulsively. It was cruel to say a child was uncultured in from other. However, he was angered by Vera¡¯s attitude. Thinking of Samuel¡¯s ¡°strange¡± behaviors and his baseless hostility, Carlos sternly rebuke ¡°Like mother, like son.¡± This not only insulted Samuel but also used Vera ofcking manners and corrupting her son. Çú SEND GIFT COMMENT ||| Chapter 70 Chapter 70 Vera¡¯s heart suddenly clenched. It felt as if a sharp knife was cuting into her heart, leaving her face drained of color due to the pain ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to insult my mom.¡± Samuel suddenly roared l Carlos. Tree from Vera¡¯s embrace and charging straight at Despite his small figure, he resembled an enraged lion, vigorously waving his tiny hands and feet, attempting to beat down Carlos. Catherine had never seen Samuel like this, and she was frightened, crying loudly while curling up. ¡°Don¡¯t fight. I¡¯m scared¡­ Catherine¡¯s crying and Samuel¡¯s anger suddenly brought Vera back to her senses. dren were more important Even if she felt heartache, she had to suppress the sad feeling. She was a mother, and for her, children than everything. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. Catherine¡­ Samuel, stop¡­ Vera wished she could split herself in half, one half tofort Catherine and the other to bring her son back Carlos also felt heartache. He was just angry L that Samuel had torn Neil¡¯s artwork and wanted to seek justice for his son. With Samuel being disrespectful at such a young age, without proper discipline, he would be more arrogant and high¨Chanded when he grew up. Carlos didn¡¯t expect things to escte, and he didn¡¯t anticipate frightening Catherine to tears. Catherine¡¯s crying pierced his heart. He couldn¡¯t help but think of Vera¡¯s life after she married him. She cried all day, yet he could only bury all the pain deep inside. ¡°Catherine, don¡¯t cry: Carlos reached to push Samuel away, intending to console Catherine. When a man was anxious, he may not gauge his strength properly. His palm on Samuel¡¯s delicate nose. Samuel¡¯s nasal mucosa was more fragile than that of an ordinary child, and his nose immediately felt sore, with nosebleeds flowing. Vera saw her son covering his nose and fell to the ground, with blood seeping through his fingers. She screamed and rushed to him. Terrified, she crawled to the medicine kit, fumbling frantically for cotton balls to stop the bleeding. Carlos realized he had identally hurt Samuel and felt intense self¨Cme. He put Neil down and went to help Vera. ¡°Get away,¡± Vera roared harshly, pushing Carlos¡¯s hands away. The hatred and despair in her eyes deeply pierced Carlos¡¯s heart He opened his mouth but couldn¡¯t find words to defend himself. Bitterness overwhelmed him. If it were Neil who got hurt by someone, he might be even more furious than Vivian. Catherine was so scared that she dared or cry anymore, but Net, acting unusually calm, gently patted Catherine¡¯s back and called Ramon. Ramon arrived quickly and noticed Vera¡¯s trembling hands. He urgently said. ¡°Let me handle this. 1/2 ||| Chapes 70 In ju a few seconds, he stopped Sammel¡¯unsebleed. Jos it hurt?¡± just Namuel shook his head, slowly sitting up from the floor. It dood in anymore? Raresion supported Samuel with one hand and hugged Vera with the other. ¡°It¡¯s just a light touch on his nose. Its not serious Don¡¯t be scared. Vera hugged Samuel tightly, tears streaming down her face.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. She was wrong. She shouldn¡¯t have brought the children to the Monroe family. Carlos had scolded Samuel before, even pinched his neck. He must dislike this ce, Vera thought. Why did he only focus on fostering rtionships among the three children and not consider these issues? ¡°Vivian, Samuel, I¡¯m sorry for what happened just now¡± Carlos, who was usually proud, never gave himself the chance to make mistakes, let alone apologize to anyone other than Vera But this tinte, he felt uneasy and forced himself to apologize, wanting to console Vivian and Samuel, Unexpectedly, Vera stood up abruptly, pping Carlos¡¯s face. SEND GIFT Chapter 71 Chapter 71 A crisp sound echoed in the spacious yroom. The children were stunned, and even Ramon was cumbiBelongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. of her mind? Ramon thought. However, a single p couldn¡¯t dissipate the anger in Vera¡¯s heart never expected Vera to actually p Carlos. Is she out You injured my son, and you think a casual apology can make it right? So, I give you a p. Is saying ¡®T¡¯m sorry enough?¡± Vera was uncontrobly furious. ¡°T¡¯ll say sorry a hundred times, and I¡¯llpensate you with 20 million dors. I want one of your hands¡± A loud sound was heard. Carlos¡¯s fist grazed Vera¡¯s car and struck directly into the wall behind her. The ss of the decorative paintings was shattered by the force of the punch. Vera was shocked, and she instinctively fell silent. Carlos¡¯s knuckles were cut and bleeding from the shattered ss yet he seemed oblivious to the pain. His gaze was chillingly fixed on Vera Vera was intimidated by the intense stare and couldn¡¯t help but feel scared. She forgot that he was like the terrifying king of hell, capable of striking fear into the hearts of everyone in Hiyon. Carlos remained silent, examining Vera with an authoritative gaze. Terrified, Vera bowed her head and couldn¡¯t resist the cold stare. She felt like she was about to crumble under that gaze. Just as she was about to give in, a pair of small hands gently shook Carlos¡¯s thigh. Carlos looked down and saw Neil using signnguage to plead for mercy for Vern For a brief moment, Carlos¡¯s gaze softened. Yet, how could he tolerate such a presumptuous woman? Catherine, despite her fear, timidly ran over and hugged Carlos¡¯s thigh. ¡°Carlos, your hand is bleeding. Does it hurt? You should bandage it to stop the bleeding. Don¡¯t me my mommy. She did it to protect my brother.¡± Catherine¡¯s soft and pitiful voice softened Carlos¡¯s heart. He moved the bleeding hand behind him and, with the other hand, gently stroked Catherine¡¯s little head. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt.¡± ¡°How could that be? Let me blow on it Catherine grabbed Carlos¡¯s injured hand, blowing on it with concern. Ramon took our alcohol swabs and medical tweezers, ying his role as a doctor. ¡°There are ss shards in your wound. They have to be removed immediately, or your wound will get worse.¡± Carlos probably worried that Catherine¡¯s blowing might result in ss shards getting into the wound, so he agreed to let Ramon clean the wound. The process of cleaning was evidently ore painful and prolonged than he hurt his hand. Ramon was extra careful because, in all his experience, he had never seen anyone endure wound cleaning without howling in pain. Some men would scream louder than little girls. ??? 10:54 Ht A Chapter 71 Unexpectedly throughout the entire process, Carles didn¡¯t even furrow his brows. No matter how tease the pain, he endured it. This corned Ramon a hint of admiration. Despite Carlos being coundrel, he was a tough man in certain aspects. Catherine covered her eyes and dared not look but encouraged Carlos with afraid. When your hans is bandages. I¡¯ll bay you something delions. I have a Her words almost made Ramon drops what he was holding cent child¡¯s voice, ¡°Carlos, don¡¯t be of pocket money, and I can keep you¡± ven Carlos couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, ¡°Catherine, do you know what keep¡® means?¡± Çú SEND GIFT ? Chapter 72 Chapter 72 ¡°I know¡± Catherine nodded very seriously. ¡°To keep you healthy and chubby this was how the children thought of ¡°keeping¡± Carlos couldn¡¯t help it, and a faint smile appeared on his face. Catherine, who looked so much like Vera, was too adorable. She cute. She would cry, but she loved tough more. artwarming at times, silly at others, and clever and Carlos couldn¡¯t understand why Samuel was so dieren from Catherine. ncing at Vera, who tightly held Samuel, a thought crossed Carlos¡¯s mind. Carlos thought, It must be that she favored her son over her daughter and spoiled him. She probably thought she loved her son, but in reality, she harmed him After Ramon finished bandaging Carlos, Catherine and Neil clung to him on both sides, insisting on taking him to eat something delicious. Children were simple. They thought that Carlos would be happy if he ate something nice, and that could drive the unpleasant things out of his mind.. But he was Carlos, one of the most powerful men in Hiyon. How could he let go of a woman who pped him? Seeing him approaching, Samuel instinctively stood in front of Vera. His eyes, resembling Carlos¡¯s, stared at him warily, In that instant, Carlos felt an indescribable difort in his heart. It so happened that his phone rang. He picked it up and heard Averie¡¯s crying voice. ¡°Carlos, the Powell Group is in trouble. James has targeted the Powell Group, and the stock price is plummeting. My dad * ¡°What happened to him?¡± Carlos furrowed his brows. ¡°He had a heart attack and is being treated at the hospital. The doctor says the situation is very bad. We don¡¯t know if he can make it through.¡± Averie¡¯s voice choked, and she pleaded sorrowfully. ¡°Carlos, if you can, pleasee to the hospital. If not, just forget it¡± She had pleaded, and if Carlos didn¡¯t go, it would seem heartless He was Averie¡¯s husband in name only, and he should go through the necessary formalities, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll be right there, Carlos coldly agreed, then hung up the phone. Just the fact that he agreed to go made Averie happy for a long time. ¡°Did you instigate James to target the Powell family? Was that the pillow talks you whispered to him? Carlos looked at Vera with a disdainful and cold gaze. He felt that Vera not only was cunning but also held grudges and had a narrow mind. Seeing him siding with the Powell family. Vera was full of disdain and contempt. She replied angrily, ¡°I never interfere in his business matters. As for the pillow talk. I don¡¯t need to report it to you, do I?¡± She and James were twins. Anyone could see that they were siblings at a nce.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. 1/2 16:54 Fri, Aug 2 Chapter 72 How stupid could Carlos be to still think they were a married couple? ¡°Are you implying that James angered to the point of raging for the sake of Carlos thought that the hacker was from the Ford family. Since they could softer target and targeted the Powell Group. Carlos sneered. g down the Monroe Group, they chose a They kept it under wraps, and even if they had to give up midway, they would never reveal themselves. But now, they went all out to attack me openly Carlos thought. ¡°If you want to know, go ask him.¡± Vera felt annoyed and frustrated. She was just about to say that he should go and ask Averie about what she did to Neil However, she was hurt by Carlos¡¯s words. ¡°You don¡¯t need toe here anymore.¡± SEND GIFT COMMENT Chapter 73 Chapter 73 Chapter 73 ¡°What?¡± Vera looked up at Carlos in disbelief, thinking she must have misheard. Subconse Ty, she asked again, ¡°What did you Did he not bring her to the Monroe family to help Neil But after just one day, hente her to leave just because she pped him. Or was he venting the anger for Averic! ¡°When Ie back, I don¡¯t want to see you again. Carlos¡¯s voice silled Vers to the core Tm not leaving.¡± Vera shouted in frustration, I¡¯ll stay if you want me to, and I have to leave if you demand that. What do you take me for?¡± Tll have the housekeeper arrange payment for you. His words sounded like Vera was angry because she lost the generous- sry. Vera¡¯s nose tingled. Filled with bitterness, she gritted her teeth al reiterated, ¡°I won¡¯t leave unless Neil is cured Neil seemed to understand his father¡¯s meaning, furrowing his lows and vigorously shaking Carlos¡¯s thigh. Catherine pleaded tearfully, ¡°Carlos, don¡¯t drive my mommy away. My mommy is really good at medicine¡­ Samuel stood in front of Vera, biting his lips, and filled with self¨Cme. He thought. It¡¯s all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have provoked Carlos. Mommy wouldn¡¯t have pped him in order to protect m and Carlos wouldn¡¯t have driven Mommy away! ¡°Aren¡¯t you hungry, kids? Go have dinner.¡± Carlos, feeling sorry for the crying children, softened his tone and signaled for Ramon and the servants to take the three children to the dining room. Though the three children had different expressions, they spoke in unison. ¡°We¡¯re not leaving, and we¡¯re not hungry.¡± Vera felt heartache. The three children, whom she should have protected, were being torn apart by their problematic parents ¡°So you don¡¯t want her to stay?¡± Carlos threatened, and the three children obediently left. a Before leaving, Catherine said to Carlos, ¡°Carlos, talk nicely. Hitting and scolding are not signs of a real man i ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± He wasn¡¯t that idle to waste time and energy on hitting and scolding women.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. As soon as the three children left, Carlos¡¯s face turned cold again His sharp gaze seemed to pierce through Vera. ¡°Tell me. Why must you stay?¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s for Neil Could it be for him?: ¡°Lies¡± Carlos took a step forward, closing in on Vera. Vera instinctively stepped back, and he pressed her against the wall. Such an intimate posture made Vera feel ufortable. Carlos¡¯s icy breath and his flirtation made her want to escape. 1654 F Aug 2 Chapter 75 agored However, Carlos fly held her shoulders, and his red hand gripped her ja Tebet af Kaso wants to cure Neil Bat you staying in the Monroe family may just want to get information for James and no break up me and my fiancee Carlos, ustomed to conspiracies and intrigues since childhood, had experienced ups and downIN thought Vivian was only at odds with Averie and didn¡¯t pay much attention. But now, the Ford family targeted the Dowell Group and hacked the Monroe Groups Carlos thought that once the Powell family faced bankruptcy, the next target for the Ford family would be him. SEN Chapter 74 Chapter 74 ¡°You said I was gathering information. Do you have any evidence Vera¡¯s gaze was stubborn. Yes, she came back for revenge. She wanted to leave this pa They owed lier. Vera had spared them for Neil¡¯s sake. What more did they want? couple with nothing. ¡°You use me of breaking up you and your fianc¨¦e, Vera said coldly, ¡°Why would I do that? What benefit does it bring to mc? ¡°Moreover, aren¡¯t you and your fianc¨¦e childhood sweethearts, deeply in love? Am I capable of breaking you up so easily?¡± Vera¡¯s words were full of sarcasm.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Carlos stared at her exquisite face, and a hint of mocking insightcrept into his eyes. ¡°Aren¡¯t you approaching Neil just to seduce me? After all, I¡¯m much better than James¡± Vera suddenly burst intoughter, loud enough to almost bring tears to her eyes, ¡°Mr. Monroe, who gave you such confidence! In my eyes, you¡¯re not even worth a strand of James hairl Her jaw was forcefully grasped, and Vera couldn¡¯t make a sound for a moment. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then leaving the Monroe family will prove that your intentions aren¡¯t on me!¡± Carlos¡¯s voice was colder, each word scraping at Vera¡¯s heart. She was careless, falling into Carlos¡¯s linguistic trap unknowingly Now, no matter what she said, it would be futile. She was caught in Carlos¡¯s trap She either left or admitted that staying in, the Monroe family was for him. Carlos looked at Vera, who was defeated, and withdrew his hand satisfactorily. He couldn¡¯t let a person with impure motives stay near his son, even if she was being used by James. ¡°Tell the children that it¡¯s your decision to leave. Carlos stared coldly at Vera, giving orders in a condescending manner. ¡°Do it neatly. Otherwise, I can¡¯t guarantee there won¡¯t be more bodies in the sea tomorrow.¡± In Hiyon, it might be a bit challenging to deal with people like James, but making Vera or her children disappear would be a piece of cake. Vera¡¯s body shuddered, hatred shing in her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t touch my family!¡± ¡°That depends on your performance¡± Carlos left after saying that Since James targeted Averic, he had to teach Vivian a lesson. When she watched Carlos m the door and leave, Vera felt heartbroken. Five years had passed, and Carlos hadn¡¯t changed a bit. He continued to hurt her, scorn her, and torment her. When Vera went downstairs after calming herself, Carlos was kissing his son¡¯s little face, bidding him farewell. ¡°If you don¡¯t like those photos, just have the servants take them down. Don¡¯t do such dangerous things in the future. If you 1/2 111 Chapter 74 have any requests, tell me Neil thought that Carlos had agreed to let Vera stay and the two had already ted. So he nodded happily. Before leaving, Carlos not only said goodbye to Catherine but even rullled Samuel¡¯s little head without holding grudges ¡°Linde brat, don¡¯t be so mischievous in the future? Although Samuel wore a reluctant expression, he was not hostile He knew how difficult it was for Vera to be caught between him and Carlos. Naturally, he had to restrain himself and not provoke Carlos anymore. After all, Hiyon was Carlos¡¯s territory So, with the three children watching, Carlos left the vi. None of the children knew that he was going to the hospital to visit Averie¡¯s father. And none of the children saw the icy and threatening gaze Carlos cast at Vera as he passed by them. Chapter 75 Chapter 75 ¡°Mommy,e and have dinner. Catherine was facing the door and immediately spotted Vera. She happily waved her small hand towards her mother, ¡°Come, sit with Catherine. Tonight was the first time they had a family dinner together.¡°Neil. Vera squeezed out a smile and gently smiled at the childre ay, let¡¯s have dinner¡± Only Ramon could see that Vera was just holding on. After apanying the children through a pleasant dinner, Catherine made a request to Vera. ¡°Mommy, Carlos is too busy with work and didn¡¯t have time for dinner. Can you make ate¨Cnight snack for him?¡± Just as Ramon was about to stop her, Vera smiled and agreed, ¡°Is it because you want ate¨Cnight snack, right? What do you ¡°Roasted beef,¡± Catherine smiled shyly. She really wanted to prepare ate¨Cnight snack for Carlos, and she wanted to eat beef. ¡°Okay, I will make it for you.¡± Vera remembered that there was some beef in the fridge, so she didn¡¯t need to go out to buy ingredients. Ram¨®n let the three kids go y, while he stayed to help Vera Vera found it strange that Ramon was so understanding tonight. She smiled and asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t ying games after dinner a must for you?¡± ¡°The kids are not around. You don¡¯t have to hold on. Is Carlos going to drive you away?¡± Ramon was straightforward. ¡°You figured it out?¡± Vera smiled bitterly, grateful that she had fooled the three children. ¡°Is he out of his mind! If it weren¡¯t for Neil¡­ Did Carlos really think he had such a great reputation that he could persuade Dr. Miracle to treat his son? ¡°Actually, he¡¯s right. I came to break him and Averie up, to monitor his movements and thoughts, to crush the Monroe Group, and leave him with nothing¡± Unfortunately, Carlos, being so astute and sensitive, discovered is so quickly. Vern could only me herself for making a wrong move ¡°But are you really willing to leave like this? Are you fine with letting me treat Neil alone?¡± Ramon knew too well how much Vera loved her children. ¡°Of course not!¡± Vera was not someone who would easilypromise. However, she had toe up with a reliable n that would allow her to treat Neil without Carlos sensing anything unusual. ¡°How about I go challenge Carlos? I¡¯ll tell him that without your assistance, I won¡¯t treat Neil anymore.¡± After much consideration, this way seemed to be the most feasible. ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Vera objected. She exined, ¡°Carlos is so angry because James targeted the Powell Group. He can do anything for that woman. 1/2 Chapter 73 You better stay in the Monroe family. If you get kicked out as well, we won¡¯t have any chance at all¡± Ramon was angry and indign He couldn¡¯t understand what Carlos saw in Averie, with her fake fal hert Were childhood sweethearts that important to a man?Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ind fake butt, What did Carlos like about In the hospital. When Carlos arrived, Bronson Powell was still in critical condition. Amirah Powell and several children from the Powell family were in a panic, crying around Averie. ¡°Averie, you should go beg Carlos. Your dad is seriously ill, and the Powell family won¡¯tst without him. The Powell family is your dad¡¯s lifelong effort. Even if it¡¯s difficult to ask for his help you should try. Amirah¡¯s words carried a hint of coercion. Even though she had several sons, Amirah ced all her hopes on Averie. ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll find a way to save the Powell Group. Let¡¯s try not to trouble Carlos too much. Averie sounded timid, but her tone was firm. Amirah immediately exploded in anger, reaching out to hit Avene. ¡°Are you trying to piss me off? Do you think you can earn a few bucks only by being a star? There¡¯s a whole studio to support, and you want to save the Powell Group? Or are you nning to sell yourself?¡± SEND GIFT Chapter 76 Chapter 76 ¡°Mo¡± Averie cried with tears of grievance. Howald An such harsh words? ¡°Did I say something wrong? Do you really think bigastus? Aren¡¯t you just selling your suniles? You¡¯ve tarnished the prestige of the well family iso scolded Averie aggressively and even wanted to strike her. Averie didn¡¯t dodge, standing there stilly with disappoinment. ¡°Stop!¡± Just as Amiraly¡¯s fist veas about tond on Averie, Carlos shipped in, pushing her hand away. ¡°Can¡¯t you talk properly?¡± Amirah was momentarily stunned. Seeing that it was Carlos, she immediately changed her attitude and moved forward, attempting to hold Carlos¡¯s hand. ¡°Oh. Carlos, you¡¯ve ¡­ Carlos avoided her, turning to Averie, and asked, ¡°Are you Okay? Averie hurriedly wiped away her tears, shook her head, and forced a smile. However, her suppressed grievance and helplessness didn¡¯t escape Carlos¡¯s eyes. He took out his silk handkerchief and offered it to her, saying, ¡°Wipe your tears Averie hesitated for a moment, as if asking, ¡°Can I really take your handkerchief?¡± After receiving an affirmative nod, she took the handkerchief with excitement. Lowering her head, her eyes caught his name embroidered on the corner of the handkerchief, and her eyes welled up with This was his exclusive handkerchief, something he rarely let others use.. ¡°Carlos, what should we do now? Amirah shamelessly approached. ¡°Bronson is in poor health, and the Powell Group is ont the verge of copse. You must find a way¡­. ¡°Mom! Carlos just arrived, let him take a seat.¡± Averie scolded her mother with a nce. Amirah was not only a typical social climber but also heavily favored her sons over her daughters. She only exploited her daughter to raise her sons, resulting in all her sons bing worthless. ¡°What are you ring at me for? You haven¡¯t even married into the Monroe family, and you¡¯re already acting high and mighty? Amirah shouted at Averie. ¡°You¡¯re a money¨Closing family. ¡°Enough¡± Carlos never had a good impression of Amirah. He sternly said, ¡°If you want to save the Powell Group, then shut up Amirah was vas overjoyed. ¡°Do you you have a a way to save us?¡± Amirah immediately quieted down by Carlos¡¯s cold look. In Hiyon, everyone feared Carlos. Carlos found a seat, waiting for the resuls of Bronson¡¯s surgery, his phone disying detailed information he had Adam gathered. The financial difficulties of the Powell Group were far more severe than he had imagined. That was at was why they o couldn¡¯t 1/2 16 54 Fri, Aug Chapter 76 withstand James¡¯s heavy blow Previously, he hadn¡¯t paid much attention to the Powell Group¡¯s situation, thinking would be enough tost until he and Averie held their wedding. Tepany declined, it After the wedding, with Averie and him parting ways financially, they would have no further connection. Now, the Powell Group was on the brink of bankruptcy. If James continued his maniption, the group might not survive even three more days. If he, the man who ¡°deeply loved his fiancee, ignored this, his image would copse. ¡°Carlos, thank you foring: Averie poured a ss of water for Carlos, anxiously sitting beside him. Carlos gave a soft nod, but he didn¡¯t ept the water. His gaze was still fixed on the phone. Averie, however, was happy that Carlos didn¡¯t drive her away. Moreover, Carlos¡¯s phone was filled with information about the Powell Group, so she thought he was concerned about her family. ¡°Carlos.¡± Averie was about to speak, but her voice was interrupted by her angry agent, who was as rushing over. ¡°What are you doing? How did you lose the endorsement deal I worked so hard to get for you?¡± 12/2 ÇúProperty belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. SEND GIFT COMMENT 16.55 Fn, Aug 2 Chapter 77 Chapter 77 ¡°Helen, don¡¯t be angry. Let¡¯s talk about it somewhere else. Averie towards the aisle.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. id up, grabbed Helen¡¯s sleeve, and headed However, Helen Petersen was not the junior agent who always followed Arie¡¯s arrangements. Helen was the boss of the talent agency. The previous agent offended Carlos at the cemetery and got expelled from Hiyon. Helen was displeased with Averie for causing her to lose a cheap and obedient agent. Reluctantly, she had to apany Averie herself. Yet, she had two top¨Ctier male celebrities under her guidance, who were her prized assets and significant money¨Cmakers for thepany. Considering that Averie¡¯s focus wouldn¡¯t be on the entertainment industry after she was about to get married, Helen wasn¡¯t as devoted when negotiating resources for Averie. This time, she managed to secure an endorsement deal for Averie with an international skincare brand at a rate lower than that of top¨C6er female stars. But Averie messed it up. How Could Helen not be furious? However, seeing Carlos present, Helen didn¡¯t dare to act too recklessly. She greeted him obsequiously and allowed Averie to pull her to the aisle Unexpectedly, the soundproofing of the hospital corridor was not great, and her words were heard by the people in front of the operating room: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Do you know how much effort I put in to secure this opportunity for you? The brand was impressed by your wless neck. ¡°And you, right after signing the contract yesterday, have several scratch marks on your neck today. ¡°Do you know these scratches won¡¯t be concealed with makeup? The brand is dissatisfied now. They want to terminate the and we have to the aisle. Averie¡¯s tearful voice intermittently reached them. ¡°Sorry, Helen, it¡¯s all my fault. Can you try to talk to the brand again?¡± ¡°This is the result of my discussion. They agreed to let us off with only half of thepensation, considering my reputation.¡± I¡¯ll pay this money. Can you give me two days? I¡¯ll try to gather.. Before Averie could finish saying ¡°gather money,¡± she received a solid p from Amirah. In the quiet hospital at midnight, the sound was particrly loud. ¡°You wasteful thing. What the good thing have you done?¡± Amirah roared, striking Averie¡¯s head with force. 1/2 Cutter zr Amirah bit Averte so hard alipt as if Averio was not her daughter but an enemy. The Powell Family couldn¡¯t stop her, and even Helen, frightened, hastily left, leaving a partitig remark. ¡°A million dori at thetest. I have to get the money the day after tomorrow ???? ??? Carlos called out to Helen, then went over to stop Amirah. me, with her hair disheveled from the beating, sat on the ground, crying in utter despair. ¡°Get up. He extended his arm toward Averie with a cold tone. still unwilling to make physical contact with her, but for her. his action was already considerate Averie tentatively reached out her hand, and seeing that Carlos genuinely intended to help her up, she hugged his arm. ying with an extra sense of grievance and sadness. ¡°Carlos, I don¡¯t want to live anymore¡± ¡°Shut up. I¡¯m not dead yet. Why are you crying and saying this?¡± Even though they grew up together, Carlos wouldn¡¯t turn a blind eye to Averie when she was faced with such a cmity He let Avere support herself on his arm as they sat down on the seats in front of the operating room, then turned to ask Helen. What endorsement? Why did it go wrong? What about the endorsement contract?¡± SEND GIFT Chapter 78 COMMENT Chapter 78 Upon hearing Carlos¡¯s questions, Helen didn¡¯t dare to del he quickly took out the endorsement contract from herptes bag ¡°It¡¯s an endorsement for a single product, in internationally renowned brand. Many people cover this opportunity. I even drank with the person in charge until I ended the In secure it.¡± Helen sighed, ncing at Averie with disappointment. But she just signed: scratched, leaving wars that won¡¯t heal easily.¡± tract yesterday, and today her neek was ¡± was scheduled to shoot themercial tomorrow, but Averie¡¯s injuries can¡¯t be concealed even withyers of foundation. The brand is furious, demanding a recement andpensation for the losses,¡± Hearing this, Amirah wanted to hit Averie again. Averie¡¯s brothers were afraid of damaging Averic¡¯s face, which would result in more significant losses, so they hurriedly reached out to stop Amirah, but she managed to hit Averie a few times. Averie consciously moved closer to Carlos, who was busy reviewing the contract and didn¡¯t have a free hand to push her Instead, after reading the contract, he asked Averie, ¡°How did you get injured?¡± Averic, with tears in her eyes, just shook her head.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Amirah, unable to contain her anger, eximed, ¡°Are you dumb! Carlos is asking you. Is it because of Neil?¡± Seeing that Averie cried without saying a word, Carlos knew what had happened. The only one who dared to openly bully her in Hiyon was Neil. ¡°Don¡¯t me him. Averie seemed to identally reveal too much and quickly covered her mouth. ¡°Exin clearly. Otherwise, I¡¯ll go back and check the surveince footage, Carlos said sternly. The public areas of the Monroe family were under surveince, but only the owner of the Monroe family and Dayton had the right to ess them. Averie, pretending to be coerced, whispered, ¡°Today, I went to take wedding photos. Afraid that the workers might hurt Neil, I advised him to leave. Maybe my tone was not good, and he suddenly rushed towards me.¡± ¡°And then?¡± Amirah was even more anxious than Carlos, urging her daughter to finish the story quickly. ¡°Miss Vivian seemed to misunderstand. I tried to exin to her, but she wouldn¡¯t listen. Later, she got annoyed and grabbed y neck. Half of my body was hung over the railing. I almost fell off the stairs.¡± my Averie wiped away her tears and distorted the fact. The scratch marks were left at that time.¡± Carlos now noticed the scarf around her neck, and he unraveled it On her wless and fair neck were several horrifying scratch marks. Because they were deep, recovery would be difficult in the short term, even if she used the best medicine. Judging from the shape and distribution of the scratch marks, they looked like those caused by a woman. ine to Moreover, Carlos believed that Vivian would dare to do this. If she dared to confront him, how could she be polite to someone she disliked? ¡°Why are you so useless? You can¡¯t even handle a nanny! Don¡¯t you know to call the servants for help?¡°Amirah scolded her daughter as useless. 1/2 16:55 Fri, Aug 2 BB Chapter 78 Carlos impatiently red at the uncouth woman. ¡°She¡¯s not a inny Amirah was stummed. She thought Carlos would defend Averie, it unexpecterlly, he sided with Vivian. Waves of jealousy washed over Averie¡¯s heart. Carlos indeed is biased toward that wanan, she thought. Averie desperately wanted Vivian to die, but she had to pretend to be virtuous and p Let¡¯s just let it go. Miss Vivian might have been in a bad mood.¡± ¡°She has already left the Monror family, Carlos said coldly. her behalf. I¡¯m fine now, Carlos. ¡°What?¡± Averie was very surprised. How was that possible? How could Carlos bear to let that vile woman go?¡® Averie thought. SEN Chapter 79 Chapter 79 choseal away that hos Anical was about toe pist Carlos when he abruptly tapped the endorsement contract upto Helen, questionling bes. Do you know about my rtionship with Averie?? Tebow embed and was frightened. She nodded repeated Although her talent agency was the test is Averie, entertainem that truly elevated her hamme Eve always Inson taking good care of Averie!Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. her into the entertainment industry, it was Monroe Groupes Helen, knowing Averie¡¯s increasesmercial value, was unwething to let her ne easily. Averie only transferred him and Tashion courts to Mone Croups, while her talent agency cofact and some resource contracts remained with Helen ¡°Is this how you take care of her? A second rate freign Imund biomes a top¨Ctier brand in the domestic market. And it¡¯s an unsold neck cream¡± Carlos always got straight to the point. Helen suddenly broke is a cold sweat. She tried to wisk at Averie, but Carlos said, ¡®I think it¡¯s tune for you to reconsider your career as her agent:¡± The implication was clear. He intended to acquire Teler¡¯s talen messy and cklist her in the industry. cake For Carlos, it was just a piece of ci Helen was scared and tumediately knelt, saying, ¡°I was wrong? Viiralt, feeling triumphant, sneered, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you do this earlier? Weren¡¯t you arrogant just now?¡± Helen knew that Carlos was known for his ruthlessness, sur she cowled over to Averie to seek her help. Averie felt extremely relieveil. During this time, she had endured Helen¡¯s cold attinide in thepany, facing subtle istion. Because Carlos had never asked to transfer all her contracts to Glory World Entertainment a subsidiary of Monroe Group, Averie had to endure the Anilering This time, she deliberately let someone scratch her neck and applied media hur in worsen the wound because she feared that Neil and Vivian mightin to Carlos She knew how difficult it was to deceive Carlos and med to make a big show to get through this situation. Unexpectedly, the crisis in the Wavell Group turned out to be an unexpected gain for her. Averie wanted Helen to know that even though she was a big show in the industry, in front of Carlos, Helens was just an ant, rasy to deal with. ¡°Helen, don¡¯t be like this¡­¡± Averie only approached Carlos after Helen begged. ¡°Carlos, Helen has been kind to me. It was just a moment of confusion. Can you forgive her for my sake? I believe she won¡¯t dare to make the same mistake again¡± Helen quickly pledges, promising to chanel all thepany¡¯s resources towards Averie. Carlos, however, didn¡¯t want to see her anymore. ¡°Fuck off 1/2 18:55 Fr. Aug Chapter it Helen bashly crawled as afraid that if she was a second too slow, Carlos might change his mind, Averse, facing another difficulty, asked, ¡°Carlos, as for thepensation ¡°Her vowed. I really can¡¯t afford it.¡± ¡°Tll handle it Carlos said. ¡°Tomorrow, go to Glory Work Enterme. I¡¯ll have Averie, fall of gratitude, bowed to Carlos while sitting. ¡°Thank you¡± ¡°We are engaged. Don¡¯t say that Carlos¡¯s voice remained cold af indifferent, ingent for you He didn¡¯t do this for Averie. He felt the timing of the Powell Grip¡¯s crisis and Averie¡¯s endorsement problem was too coincidental. He didn¡¯t rule out James¡¯s involvement in a coordinated attack. Before he and Averie held their wedding, he wouldn¡¯t allow any to sterlere with his ns. And he wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to threaten him or the Monroe Coupl SEN Chapter 80 Chapter 80 The lights in the operating room finally went out, and the lead sergeon walked out. All the members of the Powell family hurriedly gathered, especi is my husband?¡° ah, who ran faster than anyone else. ¡°Doctor, how The doctor removed his mask and shook his head, saying, ¡°We did our best, but unfortunately, he was brought in a bitte. However, the surgery was sessful. It depends on his fate when he can be out of danger. ¡°Stay with him as much as possible. If you can stimte his will to live, there might still be hope for him to wake up.¡± Upon hearing this, Amirah fainted on the spot. The Powell family was in a state of panic. Averie went up to support Amirah. ¡°Enough, Mom, stop pretending. It¡¯s not the time for you to faint. We don¡¯t have the energy to take care of you right now.¡± Amirah, unable to bear the pain, reluctantly opened her eyes. She red fiercely at Averie and said, ¡°What¡¯s the use of raising yout With such a big problem in the Powell family, you can¡¯t help with anything¡± Following that, the venttor¨Ccovered Bronson was pushed out, with various tubes attaching to his body. Amirah couldn¡¯t control her grief and sat on the ground crying, What should we do now? If Bronson doesn¡¯t wake up, I might justmit suicide.¡± No matter how her children tried to console her, Amirah just didn¡¯t stand up. Averie couldn¡¯t do anything. Everyone turned their gaze to Carlos. If he could resolve Averie¡¯s endorsement contract, perhaps he could help the Powell family. Averie, fearing that her brothers might target Carlos, hurriedly approached him. Thank you foring today. It¡¯s gettingte. You should go back and rest. ¡°Can you manage alone?¡± Carlos casually asked.. He hadn¡¯t paid much attention to the Powell family before, never having met them during his childhood acquaintance with Averie. Thus, he was unaware of how disdainful these people were towards Averie. ¡°Yes¡± Averie nodded firmly. This is my fate, and I have to bear it no matter what happens.¡± Vera had said the same. When she heard that Carlos had awakened, Averie rushed back to the country, intending to be his wife. However, Carlos married someone else and even impregnated her. Averie couldn¡¯t hide her deep hatred and jealousy. Unfortunately, Carlos didn¡¯t allow Vera to go out, so Averie couldn¡¯t confront that woman face to face. Averie bribed the people taking care of Vera, spying on her every move. She used to everything about Vera until after Vera¡¯s death. But Carlos still loved that woman deeply. Averie had to find. ways to mimic Vera¡¯s words and actions, hoping to impress Carlos. Like today, her practiced expressions and words immediately caught Carlos¡¯s attention. This might be the first time Carlos had looked at Averie seriously. 1/2 16 55 Fri Aug 2This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Chapter 80 You¡¯re a good man Carlos Amirals said. Amirah seized the opportunity while Carlos was momentarily sinned and threw herself in front of him, kneeling and pleading a must save the Powell tamily If we fall. Bronson wt bud on either ¡°You Mom, don¡¯t do this. Don¡¯t make it difficult for Carlos Averie apologetically Incle Carlos and hurriedly held her mother Get away. If you marry into the Monroe family, you can¡¯t forget in repay your past Amirals pushed Averie aside and ching to Carlos¡¯s trouser leg, shamelessly begging She even dered that it Carlos didn¡¯t agree to save them, she wouldn¡¯t stand up. SEND GIFT Chapter 81 Chapter 81 Carlos¡¯s expression turned ice-cold for a moment He de threatened by others. Averie was extremely afraid and quickly called her brothers to giral up. Just then, Carlos spoke, ¡°I didn¡¯t say I wouldn¡¯t help the Powell Group.¡± Amirah stopped resisting and stood up, expressing her thanks. Averie, however, worriedly said, ¡°Carlos, the Powell family¡¯s situation is much worse than you think. It¡¯s better if you don¡¯t. Before she could finish her sentence, Amirah pped her again Amirah, unsatisfied after the p, wanted to scold Averie, whichhoroughly infuriated Carlos He reached out, pushed Averie behind him, and warned Amirah sternly, ¡°If you dare touch her again, I¡¯ll make you carry the debts of the Powell family!¡± Being driven out penniless was a favor to this malicious woman Carlos threatened to make her bear the debt for a lifetime. Amirah was scared, drawing a sharp intake of breath and behaving obediently. She even looked at Averie¡¯s face with worry and pped herself saying, ¡°I must be out of my mind, how could I fight with you? Averie, are you fine? Did it hurt?¡± Averie hid behind Carlos, holding onto his clothes tightly, and held back her tears. ¡°Now, the Powell family relies on you. What are you afraid of?!¡± Carlos couldn¡¯t stand seeing Averie being bullied by her family.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. To make the Powell family behave well during this time, he deliberately announced loudly. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that you have me behind you Averie couldn¡¯t control herself anymore and plunged into his arms Carlos disliked having any contact with women other than Vera, but because he had just made a promise, he could only gently push Averie away. Pretending to care about her, he said, ¡°Stop crying. If your eyes get swollen, how will you work tomorrow?¡± Averic nodded excitedly and hurriedly wiped away her tears. She smiled brightly, ¡°I won¡¯t cry. With you around, I¡¯m the happiest person in the world.¡± Carlos repelled acting out this kind of emotional drama with Averie, so he found an excuse to leave. The Powell family thought he was trying to save them and only sent Averie to see him off. ¡°Alright, you can go back now.¡± At the elevator, Carlos emotionlessly dismissed Averie. He didn¡¯t want to see anyone from the Powell family, including Averie. Averie had to y out her act of being virtuous and understanding advising him to be careful on the way home. She then watched him leave like a thoughtful wife. Only after the elevator doors closed did she change her expression. ¡°Damn it! His mind is still not with me. Facing the silhouette reflected in the elevator doors, she touched the scratch marks on her neck, risking disfigurement for this cunning n that didn¡¯t go as expected. 1/2 Shape R catuid sell than Career from thing any affection rely brownd of pity the ckly vansbed Manage dig wedding forward, she ne who do near But he almost ended with one in a wheelchair Are yo Butikkhe venonce 22 , she gund the person¡¯s fave coding, with sly ranc es exposed send to seeing te mace and said. ¡°What are you bene for? rodicum propriroded with her low and hope voice. To warn you your fool Think: mess or ask me to clean up after SEND GET Chapter 82 Chapter 82 Averie frowned. ¡®Why this condescending tone again? Did she really consider herself the Powell family¡¯s savior?¡® Averie thought angrily. Unable to hold back, she muttered under her breath, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me asking for your help? You should feel honored. Besides, after bing Mrs. Monroe, I will give what you want.¡± you Every word she said fell into the woman¡¯s ears.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°So, should I be ¡®grateful¡® to you, Averie?¡± The woman red up. ¡°I warned you many times not to conflict with Carlos and his son, but you never listened!¡± ¡°Can you afford to twist Mr. Neil¡¯s ears? Are you even in a position to look down on Vivian? She¡¯s much smarter than you. At least, she knows how to please the little bastard how to p and how to provoke you to harm him so that she can y the good person!¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Averie angrily interrupted her. However, facing the woman¡¯s mysterious eyes and the horrifying bandages covering her face, Averie softened her tone. ¡°I know I was wrong. I promise it¡¯s thest time. From now on, I¡¯ll listen to you in everything, Okay?¡± For the past five years, Averie had been able to stay by Carlos¡¯s side and be a top- tier celebrity in the entertainment industry because of this woman¡¯s advice and strategies. Just like this time, after Averie twisted Neil¡¯s ear in anger and was threatened by Vivian, she immediately turned to this woman to discuss countermeasures. Even the attack on the Powell Group by James was part of the woman¡¯s n. Even Amirah¡¯s assault on Averie was part of her scheme. Otherwise, the Powell family would have vanished. ¡°Come, I¡¯ll push you to Dad¡¯s ward. Let¡¯s discuss what to do next. I¡¯m really worried. Will Carlos really save the Powell family this time?¡± Averie wore a pleasing expression, suppressing her disgust, and warmly pushed the 1/3 18:16 Sat, Aug 3 R Chapter 82 wheelchair with the bandaged woman. +52% After they entered the intensive care unit, the Powell family members changed their expressions. Amirah hurriedly came forward, calling Averie her sweetheart and asking, ¡°You¡¯ve suffered so much. Let me take a look. Did you get hurt? I¡¯m so distressed today¡­¡± After all, as the head of the Powell family, even if stupid, Amirah knew Averie was their cash cow and the hope for the Powell family¡¯s future. They even wished they could worship her. ¡°I¡¯m fine. If it wasn¡¯t a convincing act, how could I deceive Carlos?¡± Averie only agreed to y the role of the victim because of twisting Neil¡¯s ear. She was afraid Carlos might kill her if he knew the truth. Her face still hurt, and her scalp was numb. ¡°Enough with the melodrama,¡± the woman with her face covered in bandages said in a deep and gloomy voice. Amirah put away her exaggerated expression and ran over to ask her, ¡°What should we do next? How long will Bronson have to lie in bed? His heart does have problems and can¡¯t withstand prolonged turmoil¡­¡± ¡®To gain Carlos¡¯s sympathy, Bronson had gone all out. He deliberately took the wrong medication to make himself ill. The woman with bandages covering her face let out a profound and sarcasticugh¡­ In the Monroe family. Under Dayton¡¯s supervision, Vera had already announced her impending departure and had tried to soothe the emotions of the three children. ¡°Sorry, Miss Vivian.¡± Dayton was under Carlos¡¯s orders and had to supervise the vi. ¡°It¡¯s Okay, Dayton. You¡¯re just doing your duty.¡± Vera showed the same understanding she had for him when they were still servants. Dayton was filled with mixed emotions. The more he looked, the more he felt that Vivian was the same as Vera. Even the aroma of the dishes she cooked was exactly the same as Vera¡¯s. ¡®But why didn¡¯t Mrs. Monroe tell Mr. Monroe about her true identity?¡® Dayton thought. 2/3 Chapter 83 Chapter 83 52% ¡°This is your sry.¡± Dayton handed a thick envelope to Vera. ¡°Mr. Monroe instructed that even if you only worked for a day, you should be paid for the entire month.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need the money.¡± Vera took the envelope and added a stack of bills into it, handing it back. ¡°Take this to buy something for the house servants, say it¡¯s a gift from Mr. Neil.¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What?¡± Dayton was somewhat hesitant, He thought Vera had a difficult background as an orphan, and it was not easy for her to save money. ¡°After I leave, please take care of Mr. Neil and Ramon. Please don¡¯t refuse the money.¡± Vera insisted that Dayton ept. This was the only thing she could do for Neil at the moment. Dayton thought, ¡®If Vivian is indeed Mrs. Monroe, it makes sense that she wants to spend some money on Mr. Neil. So, he epted. ¡°Thank you, Miss Vivian.¡± ¡°By the way, this is Mr. Monroe¡¯s apology.¡± He handed a bag to Vera. Vera felt like she must have misheard. ¡®Did Carlos ever express an apology?¡® she , thought. Opening the bag, she found a box of scar removal cream and some beautiful scarves. Vera couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. She had just noticed that her marks were gone when she went to the bathroom. She didn¡¯t need these things anymore. Were these really gifts from Carlos? Then why didn¡¯t he bring them himself? Vera smiled and returned the items. She said, ¡°Keep the scar removal cream. It¡¯s a good thing. It¡¯s not only for removing scars but also for soothing and nourishing the skin. It¡¯s the best for minor injuries and pain. As for the scarves, you can give them to the maids and housekeepers on behalf of Mr. Neil.¡± ¡°But these were personally chosen by Mr. Monroe. Are you sure you don¡¯t want them?¡± Dayton¡¯s heart sank. He thought, ¡®Five years had passed, and Mrs. Monroe didn¡¯t treat Mr. Monroe as nicely as she used to be. In the past, Mrs. Monroe would have happily epted them and even thought about reciprocating.¡¯ 1/3 Chapter 83 He immediately thought of James, who excelled in all aspectspared to Carlos. Although Dayton had only seen him once, he could tell that James genuinely cared for Vera. Perhaps that was the reason for her change of mind. Dayton sighed heavily in his heart. Perhaps he shouldn¡¯t have been meddlesome giving Vera what should have been thrown in the trash can. ¡°Forget it,¡± Vera smiled and shook her head. If Carlos really chose these, she wouldn¡¯t want them. If it wasn¡¯t, and Dayton bought them for her because he was afraid she would leave embarrassed, she couldn¡¯t ept them either. ¡°Dayton, there¡¯s one more thing I need to ask you for help. Please make sure to show Mr. Monroe the footage of Averie harming Mr. Neil. Also, keep an eye on her, and don¡¯t let that venomous woman get close to Mr. Neil.¡± She didn¡¯t care about the Monroe family, and she just couldn¡¯t bear to let her son g¨¨t hurt. If she moved to another city, Vera had a chance to take her son away. But here in Hiyon, she couldn¡¯t seed. Moreover, what she needed was for Neil to willingly go with her. She owed him five years of maternal love, and she couldn¡¯t emotionally hurt him anymore. ¡°You can rest assured.¡± Dayton nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve been keeping an eye on her.¡± Late at night, when Carlos returned home, Vera and her two children had already left, and even Neil was asleep. ¡°Is Neil fine?¡± Carlos looked at the empty living room and was reminded of Vivian and the two children. He felt an inexplicable irritability. ¡°Miss Vivian has been trying hard tofort Mr. Neil, but he¡¯s still not happy. Dr. Miracle put him to sleep,¡± Dayton honestly replied. Carlos felt distressed hearing that his son was unhappy. However, Vivian was James¡¯s woman. Leaving her by his son¡¯s side would be a disaster. He was afraid that Vera would hold Neil hostage to threaten him. ¡°Let everyone not disturb Neil. In a few days, he¡¯ll forget about that woman.¡± Carlos +5 Chapter 83 believed that a child¡¯s affections came and went quickly. Dayton remained silent and thought, ¡®Can he really forget about his mother?¡® +6 Following Vera¡¯s instructions, Dayton showed Carlos the footage of Averie hurting Neil. Carlos nced at it and asked, ¡°Did Vivian ask you to do this?¡± Carlos thought, ¡°This woman is truly restless. She has to meddle even after leaving!¡® SEND GIFT Chapter 84 Chapter 84 ¡°Yes, but Miss Powell¡­¡± Dayton¡¯s words were barely out when Carlos waved his hand, signaling him to stop. ¡°Dayton, remember, you are a part of the Monroc family.¡± Dayton shuddered. He understood that his actions had angered Carlos, so he nodded, indicating that he wouldn¡¯t repeat the mistake. Then he informed Carlos, ¡°Mr. Monroe, Catherine has prepared roasted beef for your supper.¡± It was Vera¡¯s favorite food. In the past, Carlos couldn¡¯t get used to it, but it was made by Vera. How could he bear not to eat it? ¡°Got it.¡± Carlos¡¯s eyes showed a rare hint of a smile. It was thoughtful of Catherine. ¡®If only Catherine were truly my daughter. Unfortunately, she was born of that cunning woman,¡® Carlos thought. He sat down in the dining room, and the servants hurried to the kitchen to serve him the roasted beef. Carlos watched the recording of Neil conflicting with Averie. It was simr to what Averie had exined in the hospital. Because Averie cleverly avoided the camera angles, there was no footage of her twisting Neil¡¯s ear. Instead, there was a clear recording of her being choked by Vera and nearly falling from the second floor. ¡°Outrageous!¡± Carlos reprimanded angrily. ¡®Who gave Vivian the audacity to threaten Averie in my home? She almost killed In Carlos¡¯s eyes, Vera disrespected him. And the servants, instead of stopping her, ran away. He became even more convinced that getting rid of Vivian was the right decision. Since she arrived, conflicts between Neil and Averie had escted. Looking at what that woman did to Averie, Carlos felt that she hade to help James deal with him and the Monroe family. ¡°Mr. Monroe, the roasted beef is ready.¡± Chapter 84 52% Seeing him angry, the servant¡¯s hands trembled, and she couldn¡¯t hold fast to the te. ording to the Monroe family¡¯s serving standards, this was a mistake, and she would be punished. However, Carlos just waved his hand at her, letting her go. The aroma of the roasted beef smelled somewhat familiar. Carlos stared at the beef and felt that it was exactly like the ones Vera used to make. He quickly cut a piece of the meat and put it in his mouth. It scalded him, but he couldn¡¯t bear to spit it out. With one bite, the familiar ingredients and taste filled his mouth. It was the same as the roasted beef Vera used to make. He couldn¡¯t believe it and tasted another bite. The aroma was rich, and the vor was outstanding. Indeed, it was the taste from those years. Carlos couldn¡¯t believe it. During these five years when Vera was away, he had tried numerous roasted beef, but no one made the same taste as she did. It was as if Vera made some special ingredients that others didn¡¯t know how to make. He got up, rushed to the kitchen, and, somewhat inappropriately, asked loudly, ¡°Who made the roasted beef?¡± The cooks and assistants left in the kitchen were dumbfounded. Carlos never set foot in this greasy ce. What was happening today? ¡°I¡¯m asking you. Who made it?¡± Carlos shouted again, losing control. ¡°It was Miss Vivian.¡± The chef on duty was the first to react. ¡°There¡¯s still some sauce in the fridge. She said that if Mr. Neil wants to eat, we can make it for him with the sauce.¡± Before the chef could finish speaking, Carlos drove away from the vi.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. He wanted to ask Vivian why she knew how to make roasted beef. Could it be that she is Vera?¡® Carlos thought. Chapter 85 Chapter 85 Carlos raced all the way, his mind racing as well. Upon careful consideration, aside from the roasted beef, Vivian had many things that were simr to Vera¡¯s. When she first appeared, why did she show up at Vera¡¯s grave? How was she able to win Neil¡¯s favor so quickly? And why did her daughter resemble Vera so much but not Vivian? Carlos hade up with numerous spections in his mind until he drove into themunity where Vivian and James resided. From afar, he saw Vivian holding two children, waiting at the entrance of the floor in the dewden night. When the exhausted James walked towards them, the faces of the three immediately lit up with smiles. ¡°Daddy!¡± Catherine and Samuel ran towards James with their short legs. James crouched down, opened his arms, and weed the two children into his embrace. Carlos abruptly stepped on the brakes, turned off the engine, and switched off the headlights. He seemed unworthy of disturbing such a heartwarming scene of a family of four. ¡°Let me give you a good kiss.¡± James affectionately kissed the cheeks of the two children, holding one in each hand, and walked towards Vera. Carlos sat in the pitch¨Cck car and saw the light in Vivian¡¯s eyes under the streemp. That kind of radiance that only appeared when a woman saw her loved one. He had pure and once seen it in Vera¡¯s eyes. Unfortunately, he could no longer possess that unadulterated love. A sense of sadness welled up in Carlos¡¯s mind, A faint sarcasm curled up at the corner of Carlos¡¯s lips. He actually came all the way here to witness their affections. Since James wanted to deal with him and wanted to use Vivian to gain an advantage, it was certain that he would train Vivian well. What was so special about her being able to make roasted beef with the same taste?Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. +5 18:17 Sat, Aug 3 Chapter 85 His deep and cold gaze dimmed. Carlos restarted the sports car, turned the steering wheel, and left themunity. The shiny car lights dazzled Vera¡¯s family. Vera hurriedly covered the eyes of the two children, saying, ¡°That¡¯s strange. It seems like Carlos¡¯s car.¡± Vera felt that she must have been mistaken. Even if Carlos was out of his mind, he wouldn¡¯te looking for her. He was probably still with Averie. ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± James carried the two children into the elevator, and Vera hurriedly followed. It wasn¡¯t until the moment the elevator doors closed that all four of them let out a sigh of relief simultaneously. ¡°Mommy, did I do a good job just now?¡± Catherine was already prepared, waiting for praise. ¡°Hurry up ande down. Do you want to tire your uncle out?¡± Vera quickly carried the two children down. The scene just now was only for the Monroe family¡¯s bodyguards who were guarding outside. When James heard that Carlos had kicked Vera out, he specially designed that. The main reason was that he was worried Carlos would harm Vera, so he wanted to demonstrate Vera¡¯s position in his heart to him. After returning to their apartment and coaxing the two children to sleep, they began to discuss the ns for the future. Vera felt sorry for James for all the hard work he had done for her, so she personally gave him a massage. She was very knowledgeable about massage. After a few strokes, James felt a sense of rxation throughout his body. ¡°What¡¯s your n for the future? If Carlos really decides to save the Powell family, have you figured out how to bring him down?¡± Since Vera couldn¡¯t personally cure Neil, she had to contribute to bringing down the Monroe Group. Chapter 86 Chapter 86 5 ??? 11% ¡°Do you think he will definitely save the Powell family?¡± James wasn¡¯t sure about it. Comfortably lying on the sofa and enjoying Vera¡¯s professional massage, hezily analyzed. ¡°The Powell family has visible financial loopholes of more than a billion dors. Even if Carlos is wealthy, he must consider the cash flow of the Monroe Group, right? In a few days, he¡¯ll be bidding on that e ofnd in the southern suburbs.¡± From a purely business perspective, it was foolish to spend money saving anotherpany, thereby increasing the risk of his own financial chain breaking. Carlos, being as shrewd and cunning as he was, would never do such a thing. ¡°That¡¯s because you don¡¯t understand him.¡± Vera¡¯s lips curled with a hint of coldness. ¡°Regardless of his feelings for Averie, as long as they announce their rtionship officially, he won¡¯t allow the Powell family to go bankrupt before their wedding. ¡°He is a perfectionist in many things and values his self¨Cesteem.¡± So, five years ago, Vera, who had nothing to do with perfection, was a bug that needed to be removed from his life. Vera, seemingly in good spirits, continued, ¡°I bet a bag of Catherine¡¯s snack that Carlos will take action.¡± ¡°A bit stingy, isn¡¯t it?¡± James extended two fingers, making a peace sign. ¡°I bet two bags. He will observe for some time first.¡± ¡°How about we give him a push!¡± James said, opening his eyes, and stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll take a shower. Let¡¯s sleep early tonight.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Vera nodded, feeling quite exhausted. Suddenly, her phone rang with a message notification. It was from Ramon. Ramon said, ¡®Carlos came back about an hour ago. Dayton showed him the surveince video, and then he left. Dayton said he is still at the hospital with Averie and will return tomorrow morning.¡¯ Vera was shocked. She could hardly believe it. Averie had treated Neil so poorly, yet he acted as if nothing had happened. He didn¡¯t spend time at home with his son and instead went to the hospital to be with Averie. ¡®Is that venomous woman lying on a hospital bed, dying, and needing hispany?¡® Vera thought. Before Vera could reply, she heard James¡¯s phone ringing. Seeing that it was his assistant calling, and James was still in the bathroom, she picked it up for him. After instructing him to call back in ten minutes, she hung up. 1/2 III 20:03 Mon, Aug 5G. Chapter 86 For some reason, the phone¡¯s touchscreen wasn¡¯t very responsive. She identally opened James¡¯s Instagram while trying to turn off the phone. She didn¡¯t have the habit of prying into her family¡¯s privacy. In a hurry to turn it off, she discovered that the photos were not of someone else but of Carlos and Averie.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. In front of the operating room at the hospital, Averie looked disheveled and pitiful, while Carlos stayed by her side. Vera¡¯s heart felt like it was cut by a sharp knife. When shey on the operating table, struggling for her life with her two children, these two scumbags were probably celebrating. Vera knew she shouldn¡¯t look anymore, but she couldn¡¯t help herself. She just wanted to see how disgusting these two scumbags could be behind her back. One photo after another slid by. All featured Carlos shielding Averie. There were even videos showing that Carlos punished Averie¡¯s agent, Helen. ¡®Well done! Carlos, you are something!¡® Vera thought angrily. He protected the venomous woman who harmed his son at every turn. Vera was heartbroken. She almost passed out when arge hand suddenly reached over and took the phone. ¡°Don¡¯t let disgusting people dirty your eyes,¡± James said, worried that his sister would feel ufortable, so he ordered to keep it from her. ¡°I won¡¯t let them off. Never!¡± Every word Vera uttered exuded a bloodthirsty intent. SEND GIFT Chapter 87 Chapter 87 Carlos returned to the Monroe family Vi at five the next day morning. He headed to the nursery room to check on his sleeping son as soon as he entered the house. Afterward, he went back to his bedroom to catch some rest. Carlos¡¯s habit drove him to go downstairs for breakfast at the usual fixed time. Neil and Ramon were enjoying their food. They had a morning video call with Vera before fast. However, the sight of Carlos instantly soured their moods. They abruptly set down their bowls in frustration and left the table. Carlos reached out to drag Neil and said, ¡°Neil,e here!¡± Unexpectedly, Neil lost his manner and spat at Carlos, Ramon pped silently at the side, thinking, ¡®It would be great if Neil could spat into Carlo¡¯s face. Carlos cried, ¡°How dare you.¡± Though he felt the urge to reprimand Neil, he held back, thinking, ¡®Neil¡¯s too young to understand why I cast Vera qut. It¡¯s all for his safety. Averie rushed into the vi and cried, ¡°Carlos, something terrible just happened!¡± Averie¡¯s arrival worsened Neil¡¯s mood. He struggled to break free from his father. Carlos grew even more frustrated when his son shrugged off his hug. He asked annoyingly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Did your father die?¡± Averie reached into her handbag and swiftly took out her phone. She retrieved it so fast that the zipper almost cut her hand. She exined, ¡°No. I was talking about the trending topics. Check it out!¡± Three trending topics dominated Hiyon¡¯s early morning breaking news. The first news reported that the Powell Group experienced a substantial loss, with expenditures surpassing revenues over the past five years, leading to an imminent deration of bankruptcy. The second one disclosed James¡¯s intention to bid for thend in the southern suburbs, acting on behalf of the Veraluv Group. James¡¯s strategic move indicated that the Monroe Group could encounter its strongest rival to date. The above two pieces of news led to the most trending topic ¨C Carlos considered Averie not good enough to be one of the Monroe family. This uncertainty had reached a point where their impending wedding was on the verge of being called off. Averieined, ¡°The media is despicable. They write nonsense after hearing the rumors on the street.¡± Suddenly, she realized that there was something wrong with Carlos¡¯s gaze. She panicked and immediately cried, ¡°Carlos, why are you looking at me like that? Do you think I did that?¡± 1/3 111 O < Chapter 87 As Carlos maintained his silence, Averie¡¯s anxiety escted, reaching a point where she was on the brink of making a swear. ¡°How did you survive with that brain?¡± Carlos¡¯s words stunned Averie. He continued, ¡°It¡¯s obvious that James is forcing me to save the Powell Group.¡± However, Averie did not buy it. She asked, ¡°Why would he do that?¡± ¡°He¡¯s doing it fornd in the southern suburbs! Not for you!¡± +5 Carlos thought, ¡®If I spent money to save the Powell Group, I would lose the domineering financial advantage at the auction. In that case, the Veraluy Group would have a better chance to win. ¡®However, if I sat back and did nothing, the Powell Group would go bankrupt before the auction. With that, the rumors would be more and more severe. What I fear the most is that James probably backup n. ¡®No wonder James is a business genius. It¡¯s been ages since I¡¯ve fought with such a strategist.¡® ¡°Then, what should we do?¡± Averie cared nothing but whether Carlos would invest in saving the Powell Group. ¡°Let¡¯s get moving. You go back and get yourself ready.¡± Carlos lost his appetite for breakfast. He stood up and left the dining table. Averie asked, ¡°What? What should I prepare for what?¡± She could not follow Carlos at all. Carlos replied, ¡°The press conference.¡± He called Adam as he walked. He thought, ¡®Well. If James ns to spread rumors about Averie and me, I will destroy the rumors by showing my love for Averie. The press conference started at 10:10 a.m. Averie dressed up for the conference and signed a contract with the CEO of Glory World Entertainment under the witness of many media. A reporter asked, ¡°Glory World Entertainment seems to have gathered almost all the A¨Clist celebrities. Miss Powell, where do you see yourself ranking within thepany?¡± Wayne McCall, the CEO of Glory World Entertainment, immediately replied, ¡°Miss Powell is my future boss¡¯s wife. I bet no one dares topete with her if she wants to be the top star.¡± Averie was overjoyed upon hearing that. Although she knew the conversations were scripted, she was satisfied at this moment. Averie smiled modestly and replied, ¡°Mr. McCall, you have a great sense of humor. I should show my respects to the experienced actors and actresses¡­¡± She nned to take the opportunity topliment Glory World Entertainment, but she was interrupted by a reporter. ¡°Excuse me, Miss Powell, is it true that the Powell Group is about to goText ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. 2/3 III 20:04 Mon, Aug 5
Chapter $7 bankrupt?¡± The reporter wore ck¨Cframed sses and deliberately made herself look ugly. It was Vera. Chapter 88 Chapter 88 der down. 1 word do wymorders to ment dere ampled with a way to eat a mad cowd, The Yum Cmy¡¯s get a **adly avalduwur, boring thepany and tow do you exper der made a bar base de torted owned reputer with when jeden in ska de formation for key, **** dude. How can down Cake bare bundle taking with a great you CARARSCHER! ¡°We take. He all taket The Powell Group has always been operating, wh. My father¡¯s recent Mery by HUSTER the Tomor bene dvomed her expert in acting, Shu cried and prmended to be parited to the media,pldwing, ¡°I¡¯m exper enough with y father¡¯s condition. How can those vicious people spread such remont? be the wame time, bere shyped to the security guards and asked them to dry, the tactless reporter out and how her up *** Powell, this is a document that has been notarized, Do you want to vote oder Ver deurbaned the copies to the reporters present. Vera had sufficient preparations before she came here, The security guards at the scene could not even get done to Vera, It was because the was not hele alone. She brought a few bodyguards in disguise from the Ford family. ¡°Your Why do you have this file?¡± Wzasperated, Averie identally spilled the beans. After realizing what she had done, she hurriedly exined, ¡°I mean. How can you make a fake file look so authenticr Suddenly, Averie pointed directly at Verd¡¯s nose questioning her sternly, ¡°Tell me, are you taking bribes from james! Is that why you¡¯re using these fabricated files to stir up trouble for mer. Vera asked innocently, ¡°Who is James! What are you talking about! Do you have an improper rtionship with him! Otherwise, why would he want to cause trouble to you?¡± Averie was so angry that she wanted to jump off the stage and tear Vera¡¯s mouth apart. Vera nned to keep irritating Averie to expose the vicious woman¡¯s true colors to the public. ¡°Miss Powell, are you talking about James Ford? The one at the Veraluv Group? He and Mr. Monroe 20:04 Mon, Aug 5 Chapter 88 arepetitors, aren¡¯t they? Do you hook up with Mr. Ford because Mr. Monroe refuses to offer help to save the Powell Group?¡± Averie shouted angrily, ¡°Enough! Shut up!¡± She was getting more and more agitated. Averie screamed inside, ¡°They fold me all the reporters were our people, and the conversations should be all scripted. Where did this troublemakere from?¡± Seizing the opportunity, Vera continued, ¡°Miss Powell, let¡¯s get to the truth! Why did Mr. Monroe marry you five yearster than the agreed time? Is there a hidden secret behind this dy?¡± ¡°I also heard that Mr. Monroe had a wife before you. Miss Powell, you seem not to mind that you¡¯re Mr. Monroe¡¯s second wife. Is it because he¡¯s rich and powerful that he can bring you resources? ¡°Ahh!¡± Averie suddenly screamed, startling Wayne, who was beside her. Wayne realized that Averie could not handle the reporter¡¯s critical questions. Therefore, be Averie eye contact to signal her to pretend to faint and leave the rest to him. gave Wayne intended to rify that Averie passed out because she did not have enough sleep since she needed to take care of her father. Sadly, Averie never looked at Wayne. Thus, Wayne had no choice but to pinch Averie¡¯s arm to send the signal. Unexpectedly, Averie cried out an ear¨Csplitting scream and questioned Wayne, ¡°Why did you pinch me?¡± Wayne was so furious and frustrated that his face turned pale. Vera exined, ¡°Miss Powell. Mr. McCall was trying to help you out. Well, you seem to have a lot to share with us.¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Vera asked, ¡°What did you do to Mrs. Monroe five years ago?¡± Her voice was suddenly filled with bewitchment. It was like water drops piercing through stone, gradually unsettling Averie¡¯s heart. 0 SEND GIFT COMMENT Mon, Aug 5 Chapter 89 Chapter 89 ¡°That day¡­ The fire¡­ I¡­¡± Averie would never expect Vera to hypnotize her in public. ¡°You were wearing a pair of red high heels. You knew Vera was pregnant, but you kicked her down anyway, did you?¡± Vera kept hinting at Averie to tell everyone about the crime she hadmitted back then. ¡°It wasn¡¯t me! I didn¡¯t mean to. Someone¡­ Someone directed me to¡­¡± ¡°Who at?¡± Vera was expecting to hear the name of Carlos. Suddenly, a man shouted, ¡°Enough!¡± Only Carlos had that cold voice and icy manner. He rushed onto the stage to protect Averie. Meanwhile, the Monroe family¡¯s bodyguards stood before Vera, ring at her as if they were ready to pounce and tear her apart. Vera felt strained by all this and had to stop applying hypnosis. She cried inside, ¡®It was so close! Damn it!¡® Carlos rified, ¡°Today¡¯s press conference is for Averie¡¯s signing a contract with Glory World Entertainment. She won¡¯t answer any irrelevant questions.¡± Carlos¡¯s every word was heavy. They were like huge rocks smashing toward Vera¡¯s head and piling up on her to cause her to suffocate. Vera gritted her teeth and thought, ¡®I have died once. It¡¯s ridiculous if I get scared of those threats ¡°Mr. Monroe, don¡¯t you have anything to say to your deceased wife?¡± When Vera finished speaking, Carlos raised his hand and gestured for the bodyguards to chase her out. ¡°Are you scared of something?¡± Vera roared as the Ford family¡¯s bodyguards shielded her from the attacks of the Monroe family¡¯s security. ¡°Are you scared that the world will find out you¡¯re responsible for your first wife¡¯s death?¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Everyone present fell silent, and the air seemed to be frozen. Carlos was so furious that veins popped up on his forehead. He screamed inside, ¡®No one can say a word about Vera!¡® Carlos¡¯s eyes were filled with mes that could burn anything to ashes. He pointed at Vera below the stage and ordered, ¡°Bring her up.¡± Vera rarely saw Carlos was furious. Only then did she feel scared. One of the Ford family¡¯s bodyguards pushed Vera, signaling her to leave immediately. Everyone was well aware that getting caught by Carlos meant enduring countless tortures. 1/2 Chapter 89 Vera stomped and escaped quickly ording to the retreat route she had nned. +11%8 ¡°Catch her!¡± Carlos insisted on capturing that reporter. He talked to himself, ¡®I would like to know howe James dares to cause trouble to me!¡® The Monroe family¡¯s bodyguards swarmed over after receiving the order. The Ford family¡¯s bodyguards tried their best to stop them. Unfortunately, the enemies were ¦¯¦É mbered. The Ford family¡¯s bodyguards retreated from the press conference hall and escaped elsewhere to buy more time for Vera. Jaeden disabled the surveince cameras along Vera¡¯s escape route, allowing her to change outfits without any concerns. When Vera was running, she swiftly removed her sses, coat, and baggy pants. With that, she pulled out a wig, scarf, and high heels she hid in the corner. As Vera appeared in the public surveince area, she transformed from the reporter in ck- framed sses and a pure ck business suit into a sexy red¨Chaireddy with smokey makeup and a leopard¨Cpatterned dress. The Monroe family¡¯s bodyguards caught up with Vera but failed to recognize her as the reporter. Then, they turned around and went elsewhere to search. The Monroe family¡¯s bodyguards did not find Vera until she safely entered a car and departed. However, the press conference was still going. Carlos denied the rumors that the Powell Group was about to go bankrupt. He also dered that he would invest 200 million dors to develop the construction of thend in the southern suburbs with the Powell Group. Vera cried, ¡°He reacts so fast?¡± Vera watched the live report in the car, and her eyes turned cold. She murmured, ¡°Only 200 million dors. That amount can only keep the Powell Group running for three months. Carlos is getting increasingly cautious with his money. ¡°However, I¡¯ve prepared a huge surprise at the scene. I hope it isn¡¯t too much for Carlos and Averie!¡± SEND GIFT Chapter 90 Chapter 90 ¡°My wedding with Averie will be held as scheduled on the 17th, two monthster. All my family and friends will attend. Everyone present today is considered my friend from the media industry. You¡¯re invited to my wedding.¡± Holding his future wife, Carlos spoke in a rare soft tone and smiled more frequently than usual. Vera stared at the screen and red at the couple through the media¡¯s cameras. She frowned and mocked, ¡°Family members? Carlos, does your deceased first wife count as part of your family?¡± Vera thought, ¡®I will be there as long as this couple¡¯s wedding is held as scheduled. I will y the mourning music at the scene to deliver the curse. I will do anything to upset the Monroe family! Carlos and Averie stood together and posted several intimate gestures. With that, Carlos impatiently pushed Averie away. He murmured inside, ¡®It is just acting. I hate that Averie leans over and throws herself at me. She is like a boneless mollusk.¡® ¡°Carlos, those reporters are taking photos.¡± Averie was indeed resilient. Despite being pushed away, she smiled and eagerly returned to Carlos. She clung tightly to his arm and rested her head on his shoulder. It was as if the two of them were really in love. Carlos red at Averie in disgust and mocked, ¡°Are you out of your mind?¡± ¡°What?¡± Averie looked puzzled and asked, ¡°What do you mean by saying that? Did I do anything?¡± Adam stood behind Carlos and heard the conversation. He almost lost control andughed out thinking, ¡®Carlos was saying he disliked Averie¡¯s enthusiasm. He was also implying that Averie was too stupid to take the hints. I¡¯m impressed by Averie. How can she keep throwing herself at Carlos even if he disdains her like that?¡® Averie may not have been particrly sharp, but she caught on to Carlos¡¯s meaning by observing the reactions of those around her. She was instantly infuriated and tightened her grip around Carlos¡¯s arm. She cried inside, ¡®I¡¯m not afraid of being aughingstock. Whether I can marry Carlos is my onlyBelongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. concern!¡® ¡°All right, that¡¯s it for today.¡± When Carlos just dismissed the reporters, a group of children about six or seven years old suddenly appeared out of nowhere and rushed onto the stage. Among the crowd were boys and girls from diverse races with different skin colors. One with curly. hair was obviously from Firene. 1/2 111 O 20:04 Mon, Aug 5 Chapter 90 Averie was so frightened that she hid behind Carlos. She frowned and was about to scream, ¡°Where did these little bastardse from?¡± However, before she could scream out, the kids pushed her aside. They surrounded Carlos and shouted. ¡°Daddy! I finally found you, Daddy! Why didn¡¯t youe and see me, Daddy?¡± ¡°Do you still remember my mommy, Daddy? She works at Sultry Secrets. You once booked her every night for a month!¡± ¡°Your mommy is some. My mommy is the descendant of a noble in Feskeau. She¡¯s my daddy¡¯s Feskeannguage teacher.¡± ¡°All of you, go away. My mommy is the best. She gave birth to a pair of twins for Daddy. That¡¯s me and my brother!¡± The children were shouting so loudly that Carlos did not even have a chance to speak. As a father, he found it hard to be harsh with a child as young as Neil. Everyone present was shocked by this scene. The media reporters were stunned and stared at the absurd scene on stage in disbelief. ¡°Are those Mr. Monroe¡¯s illegitimate children? So many? Is he trying to form a children¡¯s football team? The media reporters were so attracted by the breaking news that they forgot to turn off their cameras. Adam shouted angrily, ¡°What are you guys waiting for? Shut off the cameras!¡± With that, the reporters hurriedly turned off the cameras. Unfortunately, it was a live report, and James¡¯s people had screenshotted that scene. James nned to turn those precious images into various short videos. He would also ask his people to write a long article about it to spread the message that Carlos had many illegitimate children. The Monroe Group¡¯s stock price would drop sharply once such a scandal was released, SEND GIFT Chapter 91 Chapter 91 ¡°Catch those kids! Now Adam pointed at a few bodyguards and ordered. ¡°Go and catch the mastermind¡± The Monroe family¡¯s security swiftly divided into two squads. One fear carged onto the stage to catch the kids, while the other raced outside to investigate anyone appearing suspicions. Surprisingly, those kids were incredibly agile. As soon as they spotted the approaching bodyguarts they swiftly weaved through the reporters, ying hide¨Cand¨Cseek with the Monroe famil body The kids pulled the reporters around, and soon enough, the reporters felt dizzy. Adam urgently shouted and warned. ¡°They¡¯re kids. Don¡¯t hurt them!¡± Adam thought, If those kids suffer injuries, the media will surely cover it. That might lead to more losses for the Monroe Group. Carlos observed those children and noticed they were incredibly agile. Children could not have such movements. Thus, he cried, ¡°They¡¯re not kids. They¡¯re trained dwarves!¡± At this moment, a dwarf was about to attack Carlos. Adam noticed it and caught the dwarf. Carlos turned around and noticed a distinct line between the dwarf¡¯s chin and neck. He extended his hand and lifted the face away. ¡°Ahh!¡± Averie was pushed to the ground by the dwarves. She let out a scream when she saw the dwarf¡¯s face. The dwarf heard Averie¡¯s scream and turned around to grimace at her. The cute kids with smooth skins suddenly turned into monsters with dense wrinkles. At a nce, Averie got so frightened that she rolled her eyes and fainted. Carlos attempted to seize the opportunity to catch that dwarf. However, when Carlos grabbed the dwarf¡¯s clothes, the dwarf slipped away from his clothes. The dwarf seemed to know how to shrink his bones. After getting away, the dwarf tossed several smoke bombs. The whole venue was immediately covered in smoke, making it impossible to see anything. ¡°Protect Mr. Monroe,¡± Adam shouted as he rushed forward and formed a shield around Carlos with his hands and body. Fortunately, the smoke quickly dissipated.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. One minute ago, the dwarves were running around the venue like rats. Now, they had already disappeared without a trace. 0 20:05 Mon, Aug 5 G Chapter 91 Adam shouted in urgency, ¡°Hurry up! Block all the exits of the building. We must catch those dwarves. They must be with that troublemaking reporter,¡± Under his breath, he added with conviction, ¡°It must be James who sent those folks¡± 10%8 ¡°Damn it!¡± Adam was furious and cried, ¡°I thought James was a gentleman. I didn¡¯t expect him to be such despicable.¡± Carlos replied calmly with a gloomy expression The business world is like a battlefield. How can there be any gentlemen?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll send you ofl. ..m wanted to escort Carlos home safely so that Carlos would not be tricked by James again. ¡°No need. I assume that¡¯s all James¡¯s got. He¡¯s thrown it all out in today¡¯s conference. Adam, get the Network Security Department to wipe out thements against the Monroe Group as much as possible. Take down the source.¡± Adam replied, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll do it now.¡± He turned around and was startled by Averie, who was lying on the ground. Averie¡¯s face had a visible footprint, and her nose, recently subjected to cosmetic surgery, now looked crooked due to multiple people stepping on her. Carlos also discovered that Averie was lying on the ground, thinking, ¡°This woman just can¡¯t do anything, can she?¡® He could not be bothered to look at Averie. He ordered, ¡°Send her to the hospital. Don¡¯t let anyone see her.¡± Carlos thought, ¡®If James¡¯s people take photos of Averie in that terrible state, they will create more rumors.¡® Averie was carried away, and the Monroe family¡¯s bodyguards finally caught a Ford family bodyguard. They brought the enemy with a leg injury to Carlos. ¡°Mr. Monroe, this guy refuses to say anything.¡± The captain of the Monroe family¡¯s bodyguards was not known for his kindness. To force the Ford family¡¯s bodyguard to speak, he kicked the wound on his leg without hesitation. However, even though the Ford family bodyguard was in so much pain that he was sweating. profusely and almost fainted, he refused to say a word. When the Monroe family¡¯s bodyguard captain wanted to kick him again, he stared at the captain coldly without fear. Carlos said, ¡°Never mind. Send him to the hospital.¡± Carlos¡¯s order puzzled the bodyguard captain. The bodyguard captain asked, ¡°Mr. Monroe, are you sure?¡± He thought, ¡°The Ford family has stirred up quite a mess today. The Monroe family might face significant losses because of it. Chapter 92 Chapter 92 Carlos exined, ¡°I don¡¯t think this guy will say word no matter what we do. The smart solution should be sending him to the hospital as a message for James. He¡¯ll likely dispatch his crew to rescue him.¡± The bodyguard captain understood now, thinking, ¡®All we need to do is to throw out the bait and wait for James¡¯s people in the hospital.¡¯ Vera walked into the CEO¡¯s office of Veraluv Group. ¡°James, what¡¯s going on? Our n should be to hire a group of children to disrupt the conference. How did they be dwarves?¡± Vera did not expect James to change their n at thest minute without notifying her. If Vera hadn¡¯t left a spy among the reporters at the scene, she would never have known about the dwarves until now. ¡°What¡¯s the difference?¡± James never cared about the process but the results. ¡°Now that the videos about Carlos having illegitimate children are going viral online. The Monroe Group¡¯s share price has fallen by two percentage points.¡± ¡°We agreed that the illegitimate children event was nothing more than a farce. You sent dwarves over and changed the nature of this event. If a dwarf hurts Carlos, Carlos will think you¡¯re after his life.¡± Vera¡¯s intention was straightforward. It was bit the right moment for a life¨Cor¨Cdeath confrontation with Carlos. They could humiliate Carlos through conventional methods, but thest thing they desired was to push Carlos into bing their mortal enemy. ¡°What if I said¡­¡± James paused. ¡°I didn¡¯t send the dwarfs. Would you believe me?¡± Vera was stunned. She thought for a while and asked, ¡°You¡¯re saying that there¡¯s a third party interfering with our n?¡± James replied, ¡°Do you remember the Ford family¡¯s port warehouse caught firest year? The losses were huge. All the clues point to the Monroe family. That¡¯s why our parents asked me to investigate it.¡± Revenge for Vera was only one of the motivations for that event. If the Monroe family desired to monopolize and cut the business forrge ns, the Ford family would fight the Monroe family to the death by all means. Vera said, ¡°So, are you saying there¡¯s a terrifying force in the dark in the Monroe family? They n to intensify the conflict between Carlos and the Ford family and let us kill each other so that they can sit back and reap the benefits. It would be them to monopolize.¡± 1/2 20:05 Mon, Aug 59 G Chapter 92 Vera felt that the conjecture was improbable after she said it. She thought, ¡®If the Monroe family had such a force, Carlos would have destroyed it long ago. That man can¡¯t tolerate anything against him. es asked, ¡°How can you be so sure that the dark force is not Carlos?¡± His words. down her spine. gave Vera a chill She shook her head and refused to believe that Carlos was shrewd without reaching his 30s. James continued, ¡°Carlos is probably ying two roles. He acts as a prey to lure us. Once the perfect time arrives, he will transform into a predator and devour us. ¡°Of course, that¡¯s the worst case.¡± James reached out his hand and patted his sister¡¯s shoulder, saying, ¡°However, the Ford family has always done our best and prepared for the worst. ¡°Therefore, whether Carlos is the hunter or the hunted, our focus now is to outsmart the Monroe family and prevent them from monopolizing.¡±Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Vera nodded, thinking, ¡®Carlos sent Averie to kill me before. He will never get his hands dirty. That alone exposes his ruthlessness and adept acting skills, ¡°Thanks to Averie, who is so stupid that she reveals the murderer to me. Otherwise, I would have considered that I only married a man who did not love me.¡® ¡°Neil and Ramon are still living in the Monroe family. Will they be in danger?¡± The more Vera dwelled on it, the more fear gripped her, and her heart was beating uncontrobly fast. Chapter 93 Chapter 93 ¡°Carlos has been raising Neil for five years. He would have done it long ago if he wanted to hurt Neil. Like a fierce tiger protecting its cubs, Neil is Carlos¡¯s only child, and he wouldn¡¯t bring harm to Neil.¡± However, James could not bear to tell his sister that there was another possibility. Onco los discovered that Neil was Vera¡¯s child, he would use Neil as a trump card and threaten the Ford family when the time came. Vera replied, ¡°You¡¯re right, but we can still give them a heads up and advise caution.¡± She decided to sneak over to the Monroe family¡¯s ce to visit Neil and Ramon tonight. James replied, ¡°We have spies in the Monroe family¡¯s vi, and they will take care of Neil and Ramon secretly. You don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡± James did not want to tell Vera everything shortly, thinking, ¡®Well. My sister is so clever that I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t hide everything from her for long. ¡®However, it is good if she knows about everything. She will be more wary of Carlos!Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Knock, knock, knock. The bodyguard captain knocked on the door and entered, reporting, ¡°Mr. James, Miss Vivian. Carlos has transferred our man to the VIP ward of the hospital. He¡¯s now under treatment and supervision. When are we going to get him out?¡± That bodyguard covered the retreat of his teammates and got caught by the Monroe family¡¯s men. Therefore, the Ford family¡¯s bodyguards had to rescue their teammate. ¡°No hurry,¡± James remarked casually, disying an apparentck of concern for the bodyguard¡¯s well¨Cbeing. The bodyguard captain was disappointed and cried, ¡°Mr. James?¡± He did not believe that the Ford family, to whom he had pledged loyalty, would be so heartless and refused to rescue his teammate. Vera exined, ¡°James was saying that Carlos purposely released the news to lure us to be there. All we need to do is show up outside the hospital. Carlos won¡¯t do anything to our guy as long as he¡¯s still useful to Carlos.¡± ¡°Then what? We can¡¯t let our man suffer the torture from the Monroe family¡¯s bodyguards.¡± Vera nodded firmly at the bodyguard captain andforted him, ¡°I promise we will make hime back safe and sound.¡± ¡°Alright. Alright then.¡± He thought, ¡®I believe in Miss Vivian. However, I wonder what does Miss Vivian get so that she can force Carlos to let go of our guy?¡® 1/3 Mon, Chapter 93 After Vera put her two little cuties to sleep, she rode her motorcycle toward the Monroe family vi. With the help of the Ford family bodyguards, Vera casily sneaked into the vi without getting noticed by the Monroe family bodyguards downstairs. Ramon was responsible for picking Vera up at the Monroe family vi, and he dug a hole under the side door for Vera. Ramon selected a perfect ce to film Veraing in through the hole. Ui ectedly, Vera rode on a specially made skateboard and slid in from outside the wall. Ramon only recorded Vera¡¯s cool image on his phone. ¡°It¡¯s annoying. Every time. We agreed to make fools of ourselves together, yet I¡¯m the only clown.¡± Ramon was so angry that he pouted. He went to the kitchen to eat some food to calm himself down. After Vera slid in through the hole, she hid her skateboard and covered the hole with the Ramon had ced aside beforehand. Then, she went straight to the vi. grass that When Vera was approaching the vi, Ramon sent the patrolling bodyguards away for Vera, leaving only a few hunting dogs to guard the house. Ramon wore clothes with Vera¡¯s body smell and walked before all the hounds during the day. Therefore, the hounds could not recognize Vera as a stranger and let her pass. When Vera climbed to the second floor through a rope, the hounds thought it was their owners¡® boring game. Vera was agile andnded without a sound. After putting away the rope, she entered Neil¡¯s room from the balcony. Neil was sitting there in his adorable pajamas, waiting for Vera. He was so sleepy that his eyes were closed, and his head drooped like a chicken pecking, but he refused to go to bed. ¡°Neil! My baby!¡± Vera called out gently and hurriedly ran toward Neil. Neil seemed to have a telepathic connection. He opened his eyes, jumped off the chair joyfully, and rushed toward Vera. ¡°Mommy misses you so much. Let Mommy kiss you.¡± Someone pushed the door open while Vera was hugging and kissing Neil happily. Chapter 94 Chapter 94 ¡°Mr. Neil, why are you still up?¡± Dayton heard the sound of someone hitting the ground. He was afraid that Mr. Neil had a nightmare and rolled out of bed, so he hurriedly came upstairs to take a look. He would never have expected Mr. Neil and Miss Vivian, the one fired by Mr. Monroe, to be in the after he pushed the door open. ro Vera and Dayton had an indescribable panic inside when their eyes met. Vera wondered whether she should knock out Dayton before he shouted As everyone fell into silence, Neil abruptly signaled the butler to hush. He blinked his big, innocent eyes and sped his hands together, pleading with Dayton. It was as if Neil was saying, ¡®Please. Please don¡¯t cast my mommy away! ¡°Oh my!¡± Dayton suddenly let out a soft cry. He narrowed his eyes and murmured, ¡°Am I sleepwalking?¡± With that, Dayton closed the door and left. However, right before shutting it, he gave Vera a meaningful look, suggesting that Vera should leave promptly after seeing Mr. Neil and should not make things difficult for the servants. Vera gratefully nodded at Dayton, indicating that she would leave before Carlos returned. ¡°How was your day, my sweetheart?¡± Vera carried Neil to his bed andy on his side. She patted him gently and tried to put the little guy to sleep. Neil pressed his little feet against Vera¡¯s legs as if he was worried that she would run away. He refused to close his eyes and kept talking with Vera in signaturenguage. ¡°Mommy, will youe and see me again tomorrow night?¡± ¡°Mommy, everyone says that evil woman is going to marry Daddy. What should we do?¡± ¡°Mommy¡­¡± Vera understood Neil¡¯s uneasiness and anxiety, so she tried her best tofort Neil and calm him down. After a while, she was exhausted. Unknowingly, Vera closed her eyes. When she was about to fall asleep, she heard Dayton¡¯s voice from outside, ¡°Mr. Monroe, wee home!¡± The butler sounded as he deliberately raised his voice. Vera cried inside, ¡®Damn it! Carlos is back! Why didn¡¯t Ramon send me a message in advance? Vera did not have time to think. She flipped over and crawled under the bed. D 20:05 Mon, Aug 5 Chapter 94 Neil was sleeping peacefully in Vera¡¯s arms. However, he opened his eyes in a daze when he heard the noise. When Neil realized his mommy was gone, he felt abandoned, and tears welled up in his Seeing his heartless dad push the door open and enter, Neil pouted and burst into tears. eyes. ¡°WI wrong, Neil? Did you have a nightmare?¡± Carlos¡¯s heart ached when he saw his son crying so sadly. He hurriedly sat by the bed and hugged Neil tofort him.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Vera was startled under the bed because Carlos¡¯s feet were about an inch away from her. She was so flustered that she covered her mouth with both hands. She did not even dare to breathe loudly because she was scared she would get caught. Vera thought, ¡®Just thinking about it makes me angry. I am here to see my son, but now I look like I got caught at a meeting with a lover.¡® When Vera was feeling depressed, a slipper came straight at her face! It was because Carlos went to bed tofort Neil and identally threw his slippers under the bed due to his exaggerated movements. Vera caught the slipper quickly and cursed inside. Then, she extended two fingers and slowly pushed the slipper out. She nned to put the slipper towards the edge of the bed, hoping Carlos would notice it without having to peer underneath for his missing footwear. In that case, he would not discover her. Unexpectedly, Carlos suddenly cried coldly, ¡°Why is the slipper moving? There¡¯s something under the bed!¡± Vera hurriedly retreated when she sensed Carlos was going to look under the bed. She made a mistake in her panic. Her butt bumped into something and made a muffled thud. ¡°Who is it?¡± After an angry shout, Carlos¡¯s handsome face appeared before Vera in the dim light. Ìï Chapter 95 Chapter 95 Vera gasped and cried, ¡°Ahh!¡± She felt like her schl had left her body, 4 10%8 She hurriedly crawled out from the other side of the bed and raced her mind to create a convincing exnation for Carlos. ¡°Well. Mr. Munroe, I left something at the Monroe family vi, so I came back to pick if up and say goodbye to Mr. Monroe, I mean it¡± When speaking, she suddenly realized that something was wrong with Carlos. She thought, ¡®I know Carlos pretty well. He should have bounced up and interrogated me. Besides, I stirred up troubles at Averie¡¯s press conference today. He has no reason to let me off when he sees me before him. But why is Carlos still lying by the bed? Is there someone else under the bed? Come one. Don¡¯t scare yourself, Vera. It¡¯s in the middle of the night. Vera got scared by her thoughts and felt a chill to the bone. Neil looked at his mommy, who just returned, and then looked at his daddy lying on the ground motionlessly. Neil hesitated for a few seconds and rushed toward Carlos. ¡°Ah! Ah!¡± Neil could not speak, so he screamed in panic. Vera sensed that something was wrong. She quickly ran over and found Carlos lying on the ground with his eyes closed. He seemed to have lost consciousness and could not wake up no matter what Vera did. Vera took out her phone. She nned to call Ramon and ask him to fetch her a first aid kit. Then, the bedroom door was pushed open. A maid came into the room, holding a ss of milk for Carlos. When the maid entered, she saw Vera, the unwee intruder, and Carlos lying on the ground. Thus, she screamed, ¡°Help! Vivian has killed Mr. Monroe!¡± With that, she ran out. However, Vera rushed over and hit the back of the maid¡¯s neck, and the maid fell limply. Unfortunately, the maid¡¯s shout rmed Ramon and Dayton, Dayton Simpson. Dayton did not understand why Vera knocked the maid out, but he chose to defend Vera. He said to the bodyguards rushing up the first floor, ¡°Everything¡¯s fine. A majd had a nightmare on night duty and shouted.¡± The bodyguards believed Dayton¡¯s words and left. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Dayton asked Vera as he entered the door with Ramon. Dayton was shocked when he saw Carlos lying on the ground. He asked, ¡°What happened to Mr. Monroe? What did you do to him?¡± Vera replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything to him. He suddenly passed out.¡± Then, she told Dayton what had happened. 20.00 IMUN, Auy s Chapter 95 Dayton was still skeptical and sought confirmation from Neil. Neil typed on the tablet, detailing what had urred. Whenever Neil encountered words he could not spell, he resorted to drawing to express himself. Neil¡¯s ount matched Vera¡¯s description ¨C Carlos had suddenly fainted. ¡°How could this be? Mr. Monroe has always been in good health and has no invisible illness.¡± Dayton could not believe it. Ramon checked Carlos¡¯s pulse and observed the changes in his pupils. Then, Ramon concluded, ¡°Carlos is poisoned. It must be something highly toxic.¡± Vera hurriedly asked Dayton, ¡°Did Mr. Monroe eat or use something different today?¡± Vera thought, ¡®Everyone else is safe and sound except for Carlos. That means he is the only one who touched the poisonous thing.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Mr. Monroe has the same schedule as usual.¡± Dayton looked very anxious. He stared at Ramon and asked, ¡°Dr. Miracle, can you find out what poison Mr. Monroe was poisoned with?¡± ¡°Dayton, do you know how many types of poisons there are? I only know a general direction. I can¡¯t determine which one it is unless I can test what poisoned Carlos.¡± Ramon¡¯s medical skills were far inferior to Vera¡¯s. He dared not to speak nonsense since even Vera did not know what poison was. Dayton was so eager to save Mr. Monroe that he shouted, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing you can do, hurry up and send Mr. Monroe to the hospital!¡± ¡°It¡¯s toote.¡± Vera raised Carlos¡¯s fingers and showed them to Dayton. ¡°His nails¡® color has slightly changed. The poison has spread throughout his body.¡± Chapter 96 Chapter 96 ¡°Then what should we do?¡± Dayton was so anxious that he felt his heart was going to stop. ¡°Is there nothing we can do to save Mr. Monroe?¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Before Vera could speak, Neil stood barefooted on the ground, grabbed Vera¡¯s hand, and shook it hard. The little guy was begging Vera to save his Daddy. Vera¡¯s mind was shaking when she stared at Neil¡¯s innocent face. S ought, ¡®Honestly, I don¡¯t want to save Carlos. My revenge is halfway if he dies. ¡®However, if I don¡¯t save Carlos today, Neil will hate me. This will be a dead knot between me and Neil. After quickly weighing the pros and cons, Vera decided to save Carlos, She murmured to herself, ¡®Well. Carlos can only die in my hands. The murderer makes fun of my career by killing a person in front of me. Vera gestured for Dayton to carry Neil back to the bed. Then, she knelt beside Carlos with Ramon to start the treatment. Carlos¡¯s pale face was turning slightly purple. It meant that the poison was flowing especially fast in his body. Vera had to find the source of the poison within a few minutes, or Carlos would die. Vera opened Carlos¡¯s mouth to check if there was a strange smell in his mouth. However, she found nothing. Then, Vera took out a tongue¨Csuppressing stick and carefully examined Carlos¡¯s mouth. There was still nothing. Hence, she said with certainty, ¡°It¡¯s not food poisoning.¡± She reached out to untie Carlos¡¯s cor. She was about to apply acupuncture to several important acupuncture points to see how the poison would react to the silver needles that were smeared with different medicines. At this moment, Ramon noticed a clue, saying, ¡°Look at the wound on the back of his hand.¡± Vera quickly grabbed her little shlight to illuminate it. Carlos punched the painting and broke the ss yesterday. Thus, he had a wound on the back of his hand. Ramon remembered he had cleaned the wound carefully and used the best healing ointment. The wound should have healed well, but it looked dark purple instead. If one sniffed it closely, there was a strong bitter smell. Vera took out a silver needle, roasted it over a fire, and pricked it on the wound. 1/2 Chapter 90 Mon, Au When she pulled the needle out, the silver needle was pitch¨Cck. Vera said, ¡°The poison entered the blood through the wound on the back of his hand. The time of poisoning has been hours. It should be the time when Averie held the press conference¡± After Vera had a judgment, she hurriedly said to Dayton, ¡°Dayton, call Adam now. Ask him to recall carefully what Carlos had touched with his right hand. ¡°Ask Adam to bring all the items to the Monroe family. I need to test them.¡± Dayton was stunned for a while and looked at Ramon in a daze, thinking, ¡®Dr. Miracle has not spoken, yet his assistant has already found the source of the poison?¡® Ramon did not have the time to exin to Dayton. He ordered, ¡°Do as she says!¡± Ramon thought, ¡®Since Vera decided to save Carlos, I will be with her from the beginning to the end. If she regrets it, she can me me. There is no need for her to bear all the responsibility for today¡¯s decision alone! ¡°Oh, sure. I¡¯ll get right on it.¡± While Dayton was making the call, Ramon and Vera carried Carlos on the ground to Neil¡¯s big bed. At that moment, Carlos seemed to have regained some consciousness. In a daze, he felt that he had returned to six years ago when he was in a vegetative state. A slender figure carried him around. Neil sensibly hid in a corner and did not cry or make a fuss. He even knelt there and prayed for Carlos. Vera reached out and stroked her son¡¯s little head,forting him with her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mommy will save Daddy.¡± Then, Vera and Ramon stripped Carlos down to his underpants. Before Adam came to the Monroe family with the items, Vera needed to start acupuncture to stop the poison from spreading to save some time for Carlos. However, Vera¡¯s gaze would drift to Carlos¡¯s private part from time to time. That puzzled Ramon. He asked, ¡°I don¡¯t think you need acupuncture there, do you?¡± SEND GIFT Chapter 97 Chapter 97 Vera immediately rolled her eyes at Ramon. She thought, ¡®Am I staring at that part? By the way, I¡¯ve used it. What¡¯s so interesting to look at? go ¡®I was looking at Carlos¡¯s underwear, okay? After married Carlos, I once bought underwear for him. It had a ck cat pattern and a small tail, at the back. I thought it was a perfect underwear. ¡®However, Carlos¡¯s reaction shocked me. ¡®He threw it on the ground and even stepped on it twice, calling me the ignorant country bumpkin. He said I should never ask a man to wear such a thing. ¡®I remembered that Carlos had thrown that shorts away before me. But now, he is wearing the shorts with the same pattern. ¡®It¡¯s so strange. ¡®Does Carlos¡¯s taste change after five years? Does he agree with my aesthetic standards from five years ago?¡® Vera shook her head and quickly pulled herself back. She forced herself to focus on performing acupuncture on Carlos. After Dayton finished the call, he saw Ramon sterilizing the needles and handing them over. Vera was the one who applied acupuncture. Moreover, when Vera¡¯s face had sweat drops, Ramon kindly wiped them away for her. Seeing that Dayton had been looking at them in confusion for a while, Ramon exined, ¡°She¡¯s my proudest student. This is a rare opportunity for her.¡± Dayton immediately panicked, thinking, ¡®Does Dr. Miracle mean that he uses Mr. Monroe as ab rat so that his assistant can have a chance to practice what she has learned?¡® ¡°No, please don¡¯t. Mr. Ramon, please do it yourself.¡± Dayton had known Vera for years and trusted her, but he had never heard of Vera knowing acupuncture. Despite Dayton¡¯s repeated pleas, Vera remained silent. Ramon had no choice but to pretend that his hand hurt and he could not perform acupuncture. Only then did Dayton shut his mouth and leave it to fate. Fortunately, after Vera performed the acupuncture, Carlos¡¯s expression softened. Dayton finally heaved a sigh of relief.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Dayton thought, ¡®If something happens to Mr. Monroe now, it would be a disaster for the Monroe family!¡¯ 1/2 2006 Mon Aug S Chewre Vera stabilized Carlos¡¯s situation. Adam brought everything that Carlos had touched. He even asked someone to get the dress that Averie had worn at the press conference today. Adam thought, I¡¯ll do everything as long as I can save Mr. Monroe Vera asked Adam and Dayton t? take care of Carlos and Neil. Then, she and Ramon went to test the items Adam had brought However, Adam did not trust Vera. He sent the Monroe family¡¯s bodyguards to follow Vera and keep an eye on her. What happened at the press conference today made Adam unable to trust Vera. After all, the Monroe and Ford families had a conflict of interest and were fighting for thend in the southern suburbs. Ramon was annoyed with Adam¡¯s actions and asked, ¡°What do you mean? If we want to hurt Carlos, we don¡¯t have to do anything to him. We just need to sit back and do nothing, and he¡¯ll be dead.¡± ¡°Forget it, Ramon. Saving the patient is our first job.¡± Vera pulled Ramon away. The test results were all non¨Ctoxic, including Averie¡¯s dress. Vera examined all the parts that Carlos¡¯s hand could touch. She found nothing toxic on the items but that Averie had gynecological problems. Adam asked, ¡°Are you sure that Mr. Monroe was poisoned through the wound on his hand?¡± Adam heard from Dayton that Vera was the reason why Mr. Monroe got injured. Therefore, he suspected everything was part of Vera and James¡¯s n. He thought, ¡®First, Vera irritated Mr. Monroe, causing him to smash the painting and get injured. Then, she secretly exposed Mr. Monroe to something poisonous. When it was toote to remove the poison, Vera pretended to show up to save Mr. Monroe. This way, no one would suspect that Mr. Monroe¡¯s poisoning had something to do with Vera and the Ford family! F Chapter 98 Chapter 98 Ramon said, ¡°If you don¡¯t trust us, save your boss yourself. Let¡¯s see if you can bring him back to life!¡± Ramon was so annoyed, thinking, ¡®Whether it¡¯s removing the poison with silver needles or identifying its source of the poison, it is incredibly exhausting. If it weren¡¯t for Neil, none of us would be bothered about Carlos¡¯s life and deathl uld be great if that scrum bag died!¡® Vera shook her head at Ramon and said, ¡°Ramon, it¡¯s not the time to fight with them.¡± Then she turned to Adam and said, ¡°Adam, take a moment to think. Is there anything Carlos touched that you might have overlooked? For example¡­¡± When Vera was thinking of an example, Adam thought of something and cried, ¡°The skin!¡± Vera asked, ¡°What skin?¡± that ¡°It¡¯s the human skin mask the dwarf used to disguise himself as a kid.¡± Adam was about to say Mr. Monroe had sent the skin to the hospital for testing to collect the evidence of James¡¯s plots. Then, Adam suddenly remembered the rtionship between Vivian and James and quickly held back the rest of his words.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Adam said as he ran out of the room to make a call, ¡°I¡¯ll get someone from the hospital to send the skin over.¡± Ramon sniffed as he watched Adam¡¯s back, thinking, ¡®What is he guarding against?¡® Vera fell into deep thought. ¡®If the Monroe family¡¯s secret force is Carlos, he would not put his life on the line just to confuse the Ford family. That would be too risky. Unless he has the antidote with him.¡¯ Vera immediately gave Ramon a look. Then, the two of them worked together tacitly and searched for the antidote from Carlos and his clothes. Ramon even searched for the antidote in Carlos¡¯s underpants. Sadly, he found nothing. Vera searched Neil¡¯s bed, but it was also clean. Vera wondered, ¡°That is strange. If Carlos is not the secret force in the Monroe family, who could it be?¡® ¡°Cough! Cough!¡± Carlos suddenly coughed severely. His head and neck began to shake, and blood flowed from the corner of his mouth. ¡°Mr. Monroe!¡± Adam happened to see the scene when he returned from the call. He was so anxious that he controlled Ramon and dragged him to Carlos, shouting, ¡°Hurry up and save him, or I¡¯ll kill you!¡± 20:06 Mon, Aug 5 G Chapter 98 Ramon warned, ¡°Let go of me, or you¡¯ll see what I¡¯ll do to you.¡± Ramon knew he did not stand a chance to defeat Adam, the natural¨Cborn boxer, but he refused to lose his dignity. While Ramon and Adam were arguing, Vera stepped forward to put Carlos on his side and help n remove the blood in his throat. With that, she pricked several needles on the top of Carlos¡¯s head, heart, and lungs. Soon, Carlos regained his calmness. However, his breathing became weaker, and his face became paler. Vera asked Ramon to get an oxygen machine to provide enough oxygen for Carlos. At the same time, she told Adam and Dayton, ¡°The skin is ourst chance.¡± If the poison was not on the skin, even Vera could not pinpoint the actual source of the poison since time was limited. Dayton¡¯s expression immediately turned solemn. He kept begging Vera and Ramon to save Carlos. Adam was stunned for a few seconds. Then, as if he had gone crazy, he pointed at Vera and warned, ¡°If you can¡¯t save Mr. Monroe, don¡¯t even think about leaving the Monroe family vi alive.¡± Vera¡¯s eyes turned cold. She put Adam¡¯s hand away and replied, ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re so loyal to your boss, but where are your manners fordies?¡± Adam stopped pointing at anyone, but his tone became even tougher. ¡°Stop your nonsense. If anything happens to Mr. Monroe, I¡¯ll kill the whole Ford family!¡± Adam implied that he would not even let Vera¡¯s two children off. Chapter 99 Chapter 99 ¡°Oh yeah? I don¡¯t think you¡¯re capable of that!¡± Ramon was furious. He rolled up his sleeves and was about to fight with Adam. Adam could not bear with Ramon anymore and cried, ¡°Dr. Miracle Ballshit! You can¡¯t even identify a poison. You¡¯re nothing but a chatan.¡± wo young men swung their fists at each other. Vera and Dayton almost failed to stop them. i nately, the people delivered the skin mask from the hospital in time. With that, Vera had a chance to take Ramon away. While Vera dragged Ramon to the door, Ramon kept shouting, ¡°Adam, just you wait! If you don¡¯t bow to me three times after I save Carlos, you won¡¯t be able to walk out of this door¡­¡± Adam did not want to be outdone, so he shouted, ¡°I¡¯m here waiting for your great news! As long as you save Mr. Monroe, I¡¯ll bow to you a hundred times, not to mention three bows.¡± Vera was speechless, thinking, ¡®Are those two adults?¡® Soon, Vera and Ramon arrived at the testingb that the Monroe family prepared for Ramon. Then, Vera discovered that the human skin mask was a pile of fragments. She thought, ¡®Obviously, Adam doesn¡¯t trust us. So, he asked the hospital staff to cut off some fragments for us to identify the poison instead of sending the whole human skin mask over. However, one more minute of dy could mean death for Carlos. Therefore, Vera abandoned all distracting thoughts and seized every second. Fortunately, Vera and Ramon had a tacit understanding of each other. They divided the work and determined the poison in the shortest time. ¡°It¡¯s Eternal Verdure! I can¡¯t believe it! Wasn¡¯t it supposed to be extinct? You can¡¯t even get it at the Dark Market,¡± Ramon eximed, growing more worried. He asked urgently, ¡°We only have half of the prescriptions. Can we make an antidote?¡± Vera frowned tightly and said, ¡°Before I fell into the sea, someone poisoned me with a light dose of Eternal Verdure. ¡°So, after the Monroe family rescued me, the hospital couldn¡¯t help me. It led to the loss of my memory, and I struggled with forgetfulness for the next three years. My health was poor, and I kept gaining weight.¡± She thought, ¡®However, after marrying Carlos, I took a lot of medicine to get pregnant. By ident, the remaining poison in my body was removedBelongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡®I don¡¯t want my family to be persecuted by that poison. So, in the five years since I returned to the Ford family, I kept working hard to develop an antidote. I have experimented on animals, and the effect was decent. 20:07 Mon, Aug 5 Chapter 99 ¡°But I¡¯m not sure what would happen if Carlos ate it. Carlos had been heavily poisoned, and Veracked confidence in dealing with it. Vera said, ¡°A gamble is our only choice now.¡± She was about to remind Ramon that he should escape through the dog hole if she could not seed, and the Ford family¡¯s bodyguards were there to pick him up. However, before Vera could say it, Adam came to rush her. It was because Adam had sent his people to check a few times. ¡°Have you found out what poison it is? Mr. Monroe seems to be on the edge of death. on was furious when he saw Adam. He grabbed Adam¡¯s cor and asked, ¡°Do you dare to take a Samble? ¡°Bet on what?¡± Adam pushed Ramon away angrily. ¡°I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t y any tricks.¡± ¡°We have the antidote. You decide whether to give it to Carlos or not.¡± Ramon tried his best to look extremely sincere. Adam narrowed his eyes and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a risk in detoxification. If Carlos has any adverse reactions, you will have to bear all the consequences.¡± Before Ramon could finish his words, Adam dragged Ramon¡¯s cor and carried him into the bedroom. Adam warned, ¡°Mr. Monroe lives, you live. Mr. Monroe dies, you die!¡± He added fiercely. ¡°Understand?¡± Ramon retorted inside, ¡®I don¡¯t understand. You¡¯re being unreasonable.¡¯ However, by the time Ramon and Adam reached the bedroom, Vera had administered the antidote to Carlos. She also prepared a corresponding infusion based on Carlos¡¯s physique to counteract the effects of those potent medicines. Dayton stood at the side to help Vera. Having served the Monroe family for many years, Dayton recalled each family member¡¯s allergy to medicines. He pondered, ¡®Vivian can wlessly avoid all the drugs Mr. Monroe is allergic to. I¡¯m increasingly convinced she is Mrs. Monroe.¡® With that thought, he felt much more at ease. He thought, ¡®Mrs. Monroe loves Mr. Monroe. I believe she will do everything she can to save Mr. Monroe.¡® Ramon eximed, ¡°Sweetheart, did you give him the antidote?¡± Shocked and on the verge of tears, he screamed inwardly, ¡°This is an enormous gamble!¡± Chapter 100 Chapter 100 ¡°Do you have a better idea?¡± Vera¡¯s expression showed that she wanted to make ast¨Cditch effort. Ramon did not dare to reply. Indeed, when a woman got ruthless, there was nothing for a man to do.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of him tonight. If he can survive, tonight, the poison will bepletely cured.¡® As Vera spoke, she gave Ramon a meaningful look. She could not leave. She still had Neil here. She hoped that Ramon could leave safely. Ramon was obviously not that kind of person. When his family was in trouble, he had to take responsibility! How could he leave first? I¡¯ll stay and take care of Carlos too.¡± Adam refused to let go of Ramon. ¡°If Carlos doesn¡¯t survive, I will kill you.¡± Vera said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for so many people. Dayton and I will just stay here.¡± Dayton could still help Vera, but Adam would only cause more trouble. Of course, Adam did not agree. Because Dayton was supporting Vera, Adam reluctantly stood guard outside the door. At the same time, Adam secretly instructed the bodyguards who were secretly watching James. If anything happened to Carlos, the bodyguards would capture James and the two children. None of them could escape! The long night of taking care of a seriously ill patient was the most unbearable. Vera carried Neil and finally coaxed him to sleep. She was about to hand Neil over to Dayton to send Neil to another room to sleep, but Neil woke up as soon as he left Vera¡¯s arms. When Neil woke up, he cried. Vera could only continue to carry Neil. Dayton was heartbroken when saw Neil and Vera like this. Back then, when Vera was taking care of Carlos, who was still in a vegetative state, she could not sleep soundly all night. After taking a nap, she got up to check on the situation. ¡°Neil isn¡¯t usually squeamish. He might have been frightened tonight, so he can¡¯t leave you.¡± Due to his status, Dayton couldn¡¯t directly ask Vera why she didn¡¯t recognize Carlos when she returned. Wealthy families wereplicated, and now Carlos wanted to marry Averie. As a servant, Dayton should pretend to not know. ¡°Dayton, there are no outsiders here. I want to know the truth. Is Neil¡¯s illness really innate?¡± Vera asked. Dayton replied, ¡°Yes, back in the day¡­¡± 20:07 Mon, Aug 5 Chapter 100
Even though there was no one else in the room, Dayton still subconsciously lowered his voice and said, ¡°That year, there was a sudden fire. Mrs. Monroe and the two children didn¡¯t manage to escape. Only Mr. Neil was born prematurely and was saved by Miss Powell¡± ¡°You¡¯re saying that Averie saved Neil?¡± Vera frowned. She felt that things were not that simple. Vera thought, ¡°That day, Averie was clearly here to kill the four of them! That vicious woman actually changed her mind at thest minute? This did not make sense unless there was something else going on!¡± Dayton nodded and replied, ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m not too sure about the exact situation since I wasn¡¯t there. Many servants were on leave that day. The vi was empty. Only the ones guarding the front door and the cook were still there. ¡°ording to Miss Powell, she specially came to visit the pregnant Mrs. Monroe. In the end, Miss Powell encountered a fire the moment she arrived. The fire was very strong, and she only saved Neil. She was even injured because of this. Mr. Monroe often said that she was the Monroe family¡¯s benefactor¡­¡± Dayton realized that he had said something he shouldn¡¯t have and quickly shut his mouth. Vera snorted coldly and said, ¡°No one suspected that Averie was the one who started the fire?¡± Dayton hurriedly waved his hand and lowered his voice even more. ¡°So what if they are suspicious? Mr. Monroe believes in Miss Powell¡­¡± Vera suddenly felt that her question was very stupid. Since Carlos was the one who instructed Averie to burn them to death, how could Averie leave any evidence behind? With Carlos¡¯s ability, of course, he would handle it well! Dayton continued, ¡°Mrs. Monroe and the two children passed away. Mr. Monroe was still very and depressed for a long time.¡± ¡®Sad?¡® Vera sneered in her heart. Carlos pretended to be sad for others to see! After all, in this fake era, who wouldn¡¯t want to let themselves look better? sad When Dayton saw that Vera did not seem to believe it, he felt very upset. ¡°If Mrs. Monroe and the two children can survive, Mr. Monroe will be so happy. Who knows¡­¡± SEND GIFT ? The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!